Hearts Burst Into Fireby Ignis BlazingsolChaptersA Test of Strenght and GutsCompetitive SpiritLet's do a Festival!Canterlot's FinestThe Phantom and The MuseBattle of the Bands!Let's go to Camp Everfree!Hearts Burst Into FireEpilogue!A Test of Strenght and GutsPrologue I turned on the camera and aimed it to me. “Is it recording? I think it is. Anyway, let’s being!” I coughed to regain my normal voice volume. “Hello everyone, my name is Ignis Blazingsol. I am your average student in Canterlot High School, you know. Handsome, Tall, Athletic, Strong, Determined- most importantly, Honest and Loyal to-“ “Ugh, Brother! That is not average at all!” That was my sister, Arctika Sol, she is the type of girl who always is there to bother me. But, I still love her, even if she is an egghead. “What? What was that sister? I cannot hear you from your room!” I covered my mouth with a hand hiding my smile. Just wait for it. She enters into my room with those ridiculous pajamas of hers. Little penguins making all type of funny poses. “I said that was not average at all, brother.” She now sees the camera is pointing at her. “Y-You... are not recording, aren’t you?” I nodded trying not to laugh. “I am, and you just showed your favorite pajamas to-“ Arctika left my room quite fast for someone who sucks at sports. “Erase that part of the video!” She yelled from her room. “Like hell I will do that!” I returned the camera to its normal position. “Sorry everyone. Where was I? Oh yes, I remember. I started to make these videos so they could be shown on our graduation party. Hi, Astral. If you are seeing this, you are an idiot.” I said with my smile. “Anyway! I have to be short; it was such an amazing year. We had our funny but also some sad moments together, I hope to see everyone single of you. Some of you already know what I am going to do. I wish you good luck to everyone and… May the Force be with you, always.” I said ending the recording. I saved the video and placed it CHS Vids carpet. “There, now to continue on beating that game. Alright Dark Souls, you little piece of- Aww… how could I hate you, even if you hate me. But, let’s hit it!” I got fucked up every time but! That is not the point of this. As you just read, I am pretty much all that I said. But, this is not my story alone, it the story about two persons who barely talk to each other and… slowly but steady, start to build the pillars of friendship. So, let’s begin this with a… A long time ago, well, not THAT long, it was just a year ago and… it was here… in Canterlot. Just let’s jump to the next section would you? *** Nightfall is upon the soccer field of CHS. The crowd is cheering for the Wondercolts, we are on a match against our nemesis. The ShadowColts, and with new blood. This is THE finals of the National Cup. The crowd yells ‘GO Wondercolts!’ as a penalty kick was marked by the referee. And there I was. Someone would say that is a strange and crazy idea for a goalkeeper to do this. But hey, I am doing it for two good reasons. First, the Wondercolts deserve this victory. Second, gotta do it for the girl. We have been overrun by the Shadowbolts for too long. “Are you sure about that, Blazingsol?” Thunderlane, one of my defenders asked. I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. “Of course! I volunteered, what is the matter with that? You know that wherever I place the eye, I place the ball.” Astral, one of my midfielders and my best friend, receives the ball from the referee. “C´mon buddy. Everybody knows that you are doing this just for… you know who.” He says with that stupid grin on his face. “Shut up, Astral. Give me the ball.” I said with a shade of red on my cheeks. I walked up right in front of the Shadow’s goalkeeper. I placed the ball on the grass; then I stepped back a few meters. I looked to the crowd, trying to gain a quick glance on her. And there she was, she is waving a flag with the colors of CHS. Next to her are her friends and my sister. “Go for it, brother!” Arctika yelled. I raised my hand on the air, giving the signal that I am ready. The referee blows the whistle. This is it; if I score then I can have Rainbow’s heart! And… also prove that we are better than the Shadow Colts. Anyway! This whole moment felt like passed in slow motion, me sprinting towards the ball, kicking with all of my strength. I can see how the ball starts to slightly go to the left corner of the net. The goalkeeper dives but fails to even scratch the ball. The moment I saw the ball inside the net was… beautiful. I turned around and my teammates are gathering around me, jumping and clapping with a big smile on their faces. Even our Coach, Soarin, is… at the point of crying. He is being comforting by the girl’s Coach, Spitfire. Astral points behind me. I quickly turned my neck and saw Rainbow Dash sprinting towards me. I opened my arms as she leaps towards me, I catched her and wrapped my arms around her waist, her legs making a grip on my lower body. “You were amazing, not like me but, you get the idea.” She said. “What can I say? I have always dreamed with you as my girlfriend.” “Well, you are going to have to keep dreaming because you are going to be late for school, again.” She says but… her voice sounded like… my sister's. “Ruby, wake him up.” The alarm sounded waking me up. I struggle with to turning off. The first thing that I saw was, my pet a Siberian husky, Ruby licking my face. “Aw…. Shit. Not another dream.” I said brushing my eyes as Ruby tilts her head to the left. I pat her head. “C’mon Ruby I need to get up before she-“ Next to me is my sister, Arctika Sol, standing there with both hands on her hips, with her long pony tail falling on her left shoulder. “Brother… you really need to check your alarm. I am already to leave and you have not even eaten yet.” She sighs and opens the curtains, letting the sunlight to enter into my room. I felt how the rays of the sun hit my beautiful green eyes. “My eyes… are burning.” I said mocking at my own pity me. “Yeah, yeah the sun. Brother, you are practically a walking flame. You know, with your yellow skin and red hair. How is that you cannot stand the hot weather?” The thing is that she she also has red hair like me but she has blue/ice eyes, and she is smaller than me. “I can ask the same as you cannot stand the cold weather, my dearest sister. Not even you, who literally bear the name of a giant piece of ice.” I said with a smirk. Arctika throws at me my black jacket with a patch of a phoenix spreadings his wings and two crossed swords behind him. “You won this round. Dress up, big guy. You are not going to have breakfast half-naked. We have visitors.” I raised an eyebrow. “Uh… what? Visitors? Who is down there?” “Astral Light and Noire Star. They came earlier so the whole gang could go to CHS.” I get up of the bed taking my jeans and my jersey. “More like they came to devour our food.” I felt her fist striking my shoulder. But I know that she was the one who felt more pain. “Ouch…” She says shaking her hand… in pain. “Just hurry up. I do not want to be late just because you overslept, again.” “Yes, yes. I heard you the first time.” I said taking my backpack from the chair. We walked downstairs and head to the kitchen. Once there, I gave a high five to Astral and a lower five to Noire. “Howdy partners! How y’all doin’ on this hot day! Looks like the Devil himself is walkin’ on the streets, right?” I said trying to sound like a dude from those old, cowboy-style movies Father loves to watch. Astral Light, he is my best friend, my buddy. He is there when I need it but sometimes he can be a moron. His sister, Noire Star. She is a girl with a great sense of friendship. Also, my sister and Noire are best friends too. Noire likes to… lets just say, tease me when Rainbow is around. Astral laughed at the point of almost spitting out his drink, Noire hides her smile with her backpack. As for Arctika, she just face-palmed. “It will sound better if you did not have such a raspy and husky voice, brother.” “Sis? Could you do us all a favor and eat this chocolate bar?” I said giving her the chocolate. “Why?” She asks. “Because you act like a female dog when you are hungry.” I said facing whatever Arctika is preparing to throw at me. As I have foreseen, she tries to punch me several times but as I am fully awake now, I can stop all of her blows. Everyone shared a laugh, well, not my sister. But! I have already eaten, whatever Arctika cooked, and let’s just hope I will not die on our way to school because that will mean the end of my journey. So, we took our stuff and head to Canterlot High School, where all your dreams come true! Well, not all of them. I still have to fulfill one of my dreams, that is right. I still need to get Rainbow’s heart. This is the plot guys! Ever since I met Rainbow I had this huge crush on her, like the size of the fricking universe. I will share more details later. The road to CHS is, as always, calmly. I just put on my headphones and listen to some music. Astral and Nova are talking about the soccer game the girls played last Saturday as for my sister she is reading that book, again. She has read that book more times than I have finished RE 4! And that is a lot of time I have spent there. We reached CHS, at a good time. The four of us are on Junior Year, but we do not share the same class, not most of them. I am just glad that I have History with my sister. Her level of egghead is my savior. I opened my locker and took the necessary items for the lessons to come. I was taking a deep breath when Astral tapped my shoulder. “HVT at your three o’ clock. White shirt and blue jeans.” He says whispering. “What are you-“ So, I looked at my right, just trying to be clear and there she was, Rainbow Dash. Now she is talking with one of her friends and, you could say friend and rival Lightning Dust. Astral leans with his elbow on my shoulder and starts to giggle. “C’mon dude. You gotta ask her out!” “Patience my young Padawan. Rainbow and I are… friends. No need to rush things.” Astral hits playfully my back. “Stop that bullshit. What I am trying to say is that she is not going to be waiting for you forever!” I sighted. “That… is what I am afraid of. What if… someone else impresses her and she gets away from me.” Astral, as my good friend and the asshole he is, closes his fist and hits my side. I tried my best for not to scream the words that I had in mind. “You… son of a-“ I recovered myself from that bad ending. “T-Thanks buddy.” I said. “Glad you came back!” He replies tapping my back. We were giggling but then we also heard the girls laughing a little bit. “What a pair of dorks.” Rainbow said to her friend. But, we heard her. Ouch, that kind of hurt. But! Gosh, she looked beautiful when she was laughing; I know that she was laughing at me but… yeah. The girls turned around and head to their respective classrooms. Astral took his backpack and placed a hand on my shoulder. “Well, that was rude. But, hey Ignis. I have something else to say.” “What is it?” “You will be a fucking legend if you manage to tame that beast!” He says before I could kick him on the face. I was still on rage mode when Principal Celestia appeared behind me. “Mr. Blazingsol, you are going to be late for class, again. I suggest you to hurry.” I turned around and rubbed the back of my head. “Yes, Ma’am. Sorry.” I was walking to my classroom when I heard Principal Celestia’s last words. “Oh, and good luck for your next match!” With all of this I forgot about the soccer game we are going to play. This Saturday is going to be our day! I have to say that, Principal Celestia’s words word gave me the energy boost I needed to survive this day. I closed my fist and smiled. “Prepare yourselves Fillydelphia Blades! We will show you the power of our flames!” *** We are now at the cafeteria, so I decided to do what I always do at this time of the day. My face hits the wooden table making the plates of my friends to lift up for a bit. “Uhhh…. Brother? Are you ok?” Arctika asks placing a hand on my back. “I cannot believe only half of the day has passed! There is still more lessons to take!” I said lifting my arms into the air. Noire throws at me a couple of peanuts at my head. “Haha, he is completely wasted!” Arctika finishes up her orange juice. “Brother, wake up.” She says moving my gently. “Cheer up, school will be over soon.” Astral nodded stretching his arms. “No need to worry, Arctika. Ignis will be at his usually 110% once he is outside this school weather, right?” “Uh…. Uhu. Whatever you say.” I said with my face still on the table. They continue their usual chat, as for me I am taking a little nap and thinking about that dream I had. What would I give in order to spend a day with Rainbow Dash. In that moment someone poked my shoulder. “Hey Blazingsol, I was wondering if you would like to train with us?” Rainbow Dash asked with her arms crossed. “Fleetfoot said she had to leave earlier since she and her family are moving up. We could use a good goalkeeper, like you.” I looked up to her and gently nodded. “Sure. I will help; did you speak to Coaches Soarin and Spitfire?” “Yup! I just did that. They said that there is no problem. They said just convince him… guess that was the easiest part. Do not be late, Blazingsol.” She says before returning to her table, where the rest of her friends are. So, I returned to my nap but Arctika started to shake me like a bottle of water. “Holy Guacamole! Brother! Do you have any idea what just happened?!” She looks… astonish. “What do you mean? Uhggg…. Was that another dream too? I cannot believe it!” I yelled. Astral gets up and grabs my shoulders. “DUDE! Rainbow Dash just asked for your help!” It took me a moment to load that intel Astral just gave me. “…. What?” I raised an eyebrow. Noire tosses a peanut into the air and lands inside her mouth. “She also said that she needed a GOOD goalkeeper! She was talking about you!” “Woah, woah. Hold your horses everyone!” I said getting up as I brushed my eyes several times. “You are telling me that Rainbow Dash just came here and asked ME to join HER at her training session?” Astral starts clapping. “My man is going to spend the whole afternoon with Dash.” He suddenly brushes away a tear from his eye. “They grow up so fast…” Noire handles him a napkin. “Thanks, sister.” He says sobbing. “….” I got nothing. “Brother? Are you there?” Arctika moves a hand in from of my face. “C’mon brother! Snap out of it!” And she suddenly slaps me. “OUCH!!” I exclaimed rubbing my cheek. “I…. uh…. Rainbow…. soccer team…. training…. So, so, so fricking…. AWESOME!” I said jumping on top of the table. “Blazingsol! Get down of the table right now!” Vice-Principal Luna yelled with that powerful voice of hers from the other side of the cafeteria. Every single one of us stood in silence as I, slowly, get down and take a sit. “Good.” She says. “Carry on then.” Everyone proceeds to keep doing their own stuff. “By the Holy Sauce of the Lord of the Burritos. Well, guess I should just improvise. Any tips? Anyone?” Arctika covers her laughter. “Don’t screw things up. Maybe it was fate, luck or the Gods that granted you with this opportunity so… make it count, brother.” She winks at me. “Thanks. I will see it through.” I said. “But… uh… we still need to hit the rest of the day inside the classrooms.” Astral hits his palm with a fist. “C’mon buddy. You have to make the first move. So, I say again. Ask.Her.Out.” “You serious, like now? I mean, sure. I will… do my best. At least I am going to try to.” “Are you getting nervous already?” Noire asked with a smirk. “O-Of course not!” I said crossing my arms. Anyway, we all returned to our normal activities. When I entered into the classroom, Rainbow is already there. She is speaking with Applejack, one of her best friends. Fun Fact, I have talked more times with her friends than with Rainbow herself. How is that funny? You may ask, well, it is funny because… I… know her friends but I barely talk to her. BUT! Only three of her friends know that I have a crush on her. Rarity, Sunset Shimmer and…. Applejack. I summon the Egyptian Gods to help me survive this class. If they do help me then I promise to them that I will get an A on the next test. Oh, another thing. I am sitting next to her. I have the spot near the window. My sister, Arctika is right behind me. Rainbow, on my right and Applejack in front of her. As I am passing near them, Applejack slightly pops her hat up and winks at me. She is already teasing me. I placed my backpack on my desk and take a sit. I turned my neck to where Rainbow is in order to talk to her but, she just fell asleep?! What the heck? The class has not even started yet and she is taking a nap? That is Rainbow for you. Applejack turns around and pokes Rainbow. “Well, this did not take long. Blazingsol, I heard that she asked you to train with the soccer team.” I nodded. “I still cannot believe that.” I said chuckling. “You will do fine. We all have seen your games. The fact that you are going to train with them, should not change that much.” “I once heard that Rainbow KO’d a player when she shot a free kick.” I know, I should not have said that. Applejack chuckled. “Even so, I know that you are going to be able to block her shots. At least a few. But hey, friendly advice.” She leans forward. “Try to give her a compliment from time to time. You will see.” “A…. c-compliment?” I said calmly. “W-What? Y-You serious?” I asked keeping my head cool. Applejack nods. “You see, she once told me that-“ And Applejack just got cut off by the teacher! Great. Miss Cheerilee puts her books on the desk, followed by my sister. She passed next to Applejack and gives her a quick high five. What? My sister is also friends with them. Duh. “Alright everyone, sorry I am a little late but the local traffic was terrible.” Miss Cheerilee says chuckling. “Anyway, I hope that everyone made their homework!” Everyone pulls out their notebooks, everyone except Rainbow. Applejack turned around and, barely said some words to me. If I am correct, she said. You wake her up, partner! I laughed internally. Oh, wait she is serious? I laughed even more. If Miss Cheerilee spots Rainbow sleeping, again she is going to be in trouble. So, I took my pen and poked her side. I think, she giggled. Not what I wanted but… OK, a second poke should work, what about a third one? Number four will do. Nope. From my behind, Arctika kicks my chair. “Try harder!” She says. “Fine, take it easy.” I said. I stretched my arm and gently moved Rainbow. “Dash, wake up.” Still no answer. I went for a tap on her shoulder. “C’mon Dash, class has already started.” I said shaking her arm. It was in that moment when Applejack grabbed my hand and placed on Rainbow’s head, shaking her head like crazy. I quickly removed my hand from her as Rainbow slowly wakes up. From her lips, she let go the cutest yawn I have ever seen. She looks around and nods. “Wow, thanks for waking me up Blazingsol.” She says stretching her arms. “No problem.” I replied. I think that went pretty well. The class has begun just the usual questions and answers. Nothing new, but I was looking at the window when a ball of paper landed on my desk. I looked around and Rainbow points at the ball. I am confused. Should I open the message she threw at me? Hell yeah. She wrote, you bored, too? I was going to reply with a solid yes, but something else came to my mind. I know that she gets bore too in History class so let’s light up the mood. I wrote down a joke on the paper, and throw it back to Rainbow. What was the most popular dance in 1776? Indepen-dance. Once she opened and read it, she covers herself with a book, looks like she liked my joke. She writes down something else, and tosses me the ball. Civil War jokes? I General Lee do not find them funny. She just replied with another, and good, joke! Guess this my day! C’mon a third joke would not hurt anyone. How did Vikings communicate at sea? By Norse Code. Rainbow covers her mouth with a hand. GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH, the way she smiles… it melts my heart. Who would have thought that a fierce player and most of the time, person like her, also have a kind side? Oh, looks like we used all the space on the piece of paper. She then moves her hand, like saying come closer. I leaned next to her. “What did Noah do for a job?” She asked. “He was an arkitecht. I had to bite my lips in order to keep it cool. I also, gave her the signal. She leans to her left. “What do Nazis eat for breakfast?” I asked. Rainbow shrugged. “Luftwaffles.” She really tried her best not to laugh. “Gosh, I love waffles.” She says. “We could go for one after the training, if you want?” Woah, wait. What the heck did I just say? Hold on… HOLY SAUCE! At first Rainbow was kind of impressed, but she then flicks her hair and proceeds to write down something on her notebook. Guess, I… asked that a bit earlier, uh? Well, at least I had a laughing time with her. Yaay? A few seconds passed and a second ball of paper lands on my desk. I rushed to open it, acting like I had no rush to do it, but oh well. “Easy there, hotshot. Training comes first and then… maybe.” That was it! That is all she wrote, I checked the other side of the paper but that is all! But… that means that there is a chance?! There is a chance, right? The Egyptian Gods have not forsaken about their peasant number 1! “That is all for today, please have a nice day!” Miss Cheerilee says before erasing the blackboard and taking her books. I closed the book and cracked my back in the process. “God, that took forever.” Arctika kicked my chair, harder this time. “Stop whining, brother.” I was going to say something but I turned to my right and saw Rainbow stretching up her arms. The view was amazing, but I regain control of myself when Applejack saw me blushing. Rainbow takes her backpack and her jacket. “See you later, AJ. She says waving at her friend. Just when she reached the door, she leans against the wall and looks at me. “Hurry up Blazingsol!” She says from afar. Right! The training session! I packed everything and said good bye to my sister and Applejack. Oh boy, here I go. Time to show Rainbow how awesome I can be! On our way to the soccer field. Rainbow playfully punched my arm. “Alright, I have to change. Let me tell you something first.” I am preparing myself for whatever she throws at me. “I will not hold back for a second. It may be just a training session but that does not mean that I will not going to be easy with you!” She says clashing her knuckles together. I replied with a smirk. “Good, I always wanted to see how tough the girls are.” Rainbow crossed her arms and a grin appeared on her face. “Watch with your words, Blazingsol. You do not want to see how tough I can be, especially at soccer!” I have to say, I may have looked like a badass saying that to Rainbow. Internally, I am shitting my pants. Rainbow is not the type of girl you should underestimate. Her figure might be small, like 1. 62 meters tall (five and three inches for those using the imperial Units) but her spirit is bigger than Bulk Bicep’s body. For the record, I am six feet tall. Just in case you were wondering. She heads to the showers, the girl's shower. So, I headed to the boy's shower. As expected no one was around. At least, that is what I thought. I saw the janitor; he goes by the name of Discord, cleaning the lockers. “What a chaos these boys do after a match.” He said. I just opened my locker and placed my uniform on the bench. After a couple of seconds, Discord leaves the place. I just finished to put on my long-leave jersey, grabbed my gloves and head for the exit. Rainbow Dash was waiting for someone. Surprise, she is waiting for me. “There you are.” She says wrapping her hair with an elastic band, making a long ponytail. “Follow me.” As she walks, I could not help but let my eyes wander down her small figure. The shorts she rocks, they are an absolute killer. She has one hell of a booty-body, for the record. All that training in diverse sports has paid off. Goddesses, if someone sees me looking at her ass I would get in serious trou- “Dash! What took you so long?!” Lightning Dust, one hell of a forward she is. She passes her the ball. Rainbow received the ball with such a high skill that even I was left jaw dropping. “Quit it, Dust. I brought Blazingsol; he is going to help us with the training.” Lightning Dust slowly walks towards us. “You sure? Looks like he… was lost on something else." Shit, I think she saw me. Rainbow looks at me as I started to whistle. “When do we start?” I asked. “Soon.” Rainbow replies. “Alright girls, Coach Spitfire will arrive soon. Let’s prepare the field before she starts yelling at us. I set course to what is going to be my net. But, Lightning Dust took my arm. “Hey, I do not how why Dash decided to choose you, better show us why.” “No need to worry about that, Dust.” I said with a smirk. “I am here because the team needs a worthy goalkeeper. Dash picked me for a reason, and I more than eager to show you why.” Boom, shots fired. Coach Spitfire arrives at the scene. She blows her whistle as everyone forms a circle in the middle of the field. “Good afternoon.” She says putting on her hat. “I will be short; we are going to train hard as always. All of CHS is counting on us in order to win the Regional Cup. As, everyone knows, Fleetfoot had to leave earlier. But, with a coordinate effort from Captain Dash, Soarin and myself, managed to bring Ignis Blazingsol as our alternate GK.” I just waved at them. “Hello there.” “Mr. Blazingsol, you have my permission to act as if you were training with your own boys, got it?” I nodded. “Good, then without anything else to add, let’s hit it!” She says clapping three times. “Wonder, Wonder, Wonder-“ The girls clap for a fourth time. “WONDERCOLTS!” I kind of forgot that this is their war cry. But, ours is better. Just saying. The training session was nothing new for me. I’ve been doing this since I joined up on my first year at CHS. The reason? You already know it. I joined the soccer team hoping to be as good as Rainbow. Not going to lie, it was tough. As Rainbow became the girl who scored more goals than anyone else, I became the GK who received almost zero goals on the tournaments. Rainbow and I became captains of our own teams in the Sophomore year. It was in that moment when we started to actually shared a few words and the first time when she called me “A good goalkeeper.” Even so, she has beaten me in one-one matches and, occasionally in other sports. Damn she is really good. I was doing my own training, just for warming up for the real training. Spitfire blows her whistle as the girls line up. “Alright, now we shall practice shots. All type of them you know that the Fillydelphia Blades love to perform slides. Dirty ones.” Well, here I come. I cracked my back as the girls take their positions and prepare to perform long shots with the metal barrier. The look on their faces when I stopped all of the shots. But, Rainbow seemed not to be that impressed. “Alright flame-hair, let’s see if you block this!” Lightning dust shot the ball so hard that is heading to the top left angle! I had to change my hand in order to block it, barely. The ball bounced up as I get up and catched it with my arms. I swore I heard her saying words that are not that rarely spoken by a girl. I just remain in silent, as I am a guy who let my actions speak for myself. As expected, the first round had o finish with Rainbow as the last one to shoot. I tightened the straps on my gloves and waited for the worst. I looked at her and she seems… calmly. She said that she was not going to hold back but her face demonstrates that she is experiencing serenity. Rainbow takes aim but before she starts to sprint she took her time. “Impress me, Blazingsol.” She said with a smirk. Uh…. What? You see, all of the girls shot the ball above the barrier, something that I am used to. But, when Rainbow kicked it, she did it beneath the barrier. Well, it’s Rainbow Dash we are talking about. I just saw how the ball barely scratched my foot, making it hit the post. I do not know if it was luck or even the Force itself but… I blocked one of her shots. Rainbow crossed her arms and smirks. “Guess I made the right call.” She says coming for the ball. It was in that moment when I remembered what Applejack told me. “Nice shot, Dash. You have good legs!” Wait, that did not sound weird, right? Rainbow takes a few balls and rises an eyebrow. “What?” I started to rub the back of my head. “I mean, you have strong legs! Quite a powerful shot that was! But, I think that you already know this.” Just when I thought that I fucked up. Rainbow, slightly, giggled. “Thanks.” She said as she walks away. Yaay! I did not fuck things up! “I am saved.” I thought. Rainbow quickly turned around and performed a volley shot. My reactions did not betray me, as the ball was coming right into my face. I opened my hands and by the time the ball made contact with them, the ball hit the ground bouncing up quite fast. I barely managed to keep it steady. “Do not lose focus, hotshot.” Rainbow said with a smirk. We moved on to the corner shots. This one is tricky for everyone. After a lot of rounds, Rainbow received a nice pass from Night Glider; she jumped and with her forehead hit the ball leaving me with zero chances to block it. Rainbow high-fived Glider. “Nice one!” She said. We quickly prepared for another corner. This time from the left corner so, Lightning Dust is the best choice from that position. She kicked and is heading towards Rainbow again. “Not this time!” I yelled as I leaped with my fist closed and pushed away the ball, the thing is, Rainbow jumped too. Our bodies clashed and everything went blank for a minute. As I opened my eyes I can see Rainbow, close to me, way too close. How close? Well, our noses are almost touching and I can feel he breathing. There is also the fact that my hands are on her hips. I was expecting an angry Rainbow; instead I got an embarrassed Rainbow. Something a mortal does not see quite often. I thought that this type of falls only happens in animes and mangas, not in real life. Not that I dislike it…but…uh…I…those eyes of hers man! “You OK?” I asked as I can feel my cheeks turning red. She nodded. “But… could you let me go, you moron?” I realized about that little detail about my hands and I quickly put them away. We heard the whistle and Spitfire is running at us. “You guys are OK? That was quite the clash.” Rainbow slowly gets up as she brushes away some dirt from her shirt. “I am OK. I landed in something soft.” I get up and grabbed the ball. “Still in one piece, Coach.” I gave her the ball. Spitfire gathers the girls at the center of the field. “Alright, Listen up. You all gave your best. But, it will take more than that to defeat the Fillydelphia Blades, we go first and then the boys. Let’s show the Boy’s Team who is the best team, in CHS. Huh, I do not if I should take that personal, but it just the way Coach Spitfire is. After all, between my boys and the girls exists a spirit of competitiveness, a friendly one, but sometimes we take that too much seriously. Most of the team is going to the showers or heading home. Rainbow, Dust, Glider and I remained on the field, taking the balls and cones to their respective places. It did not take long until Lightning Dust broke the silence. “Not bad, Blazingsol, for a boy.” She said with a smirk. “You did… well, Dust.” I said copping her tune. “But, you were not as close as Dash.” “What?” Dust asked. I shrugged my shoulders and looking at her. “Just saying that you might be good, but Dash is better, far better.” Hey, she started this. You play with fire, you will get burn. Is that how you say it? “Huh… ha ha.” Dust said chuckling. “Well, see you later lover boy.” She said turning around and waving at me. I was taking my stuff when Rainbow kicked a ball and landed next to me. I looked up at her, hands on her hips. “Is something on your mind?” I asked lifting the ball with my feet and catching it. “Are you in the mood for… a little soccer game?” She asks. HA HA HA, play soccer with Rainbow? I am so going to regret this. “Sure. I never say no to a challenge.” “Good.” She said flicking her hair. “But, there is a game changer. You are a good goalkeeper. So, let’s see how good you are as a Forward or Midfielder.” Well, I did not expect this. Still, I feel confident. I mean, sure I joined the team for the GK position but, one-one against Rainbow is another thing. I nodded and accepted her conditions. “That is a goal Dash!” “No way! I blocked it!” “HA! You call that a save?” “I can kick harder than you, Blazingsol.” Damn, she just recked me with that. Rainbow takes a bottle of water and sits in the middle of the field. “Wow, you are good.” She said taking a sip. “I did not know you could dribble the ball like that.” I lay down next to her. “Well, I learned it the hard way. Basically, my face hit the ground many times trying to do that.” Rainbow and I laughed. “Thank the Goddesses that you have a thick head.” She said punching my leg. “T-Thanks?” I said giggling. “So… uh… how you doing?” This is the part where I have no idea what to say. “I am fine.” She replied pouring the water that was left on her hair. “But, about the waffles you mentioned earlier. Were you serious about it?” “….” I bit my hand in order to keep me cool. “Sure, I was… am serious! I mean, do you want to… go?” Rainbow gets up and brushes away some grass off her shorts. “Of course you silly. Let me just grab my stuff.” She said as she walks to the showers. Ha, she said yes! Damn, I should have asked when I did not smell like sweat and dirt! There is time for a quick shower, though. I just hope I can make it in time. So I get up as fast as possible and head to the boy’s shower. There are still some students at the school. But, most of them are preparing to leave. I was drying my hair when I got a text from my sister. “Where in the Seven Hells are you?” I took my phone and replied. “You are not going to believe me, so… see you later!” I left the showers in such a hurry that I bumped with Discord’s cleaning trolley. “Uuuuhg, that hurts.” I said rubbing my…privates. So I walked the rest of the way to the exit. “There you are.” Rainbow said. I looked over my shoulder and she was running at the entrance. Her hair looks wet too. She indeed took a shower as well. “Hi, so… you ready?” She nodded and once we stepped outside, Fluttershy is crying as she collects her flyers from the ground. Rainbow and I rushed to her. “Fluttershy, what happened?” Rainbow asked as we gathered the flyers next to the statue. “I-It was those meanies Hoops, Dumb-Bell and Score. They… threw away my flyers and said horrible things about the animals I take care.” She said sobbing and brushing off a tear from her cheek. I quickly get up and clashed my knuckles together. “Where did they go?” Fluttershy pointed at the parking lot. “I think they went there. But, what are YOU going to do, Blazingsol?” I smirked looking at Rainbow. “If I tell you, you would not like it.” It that moment Rainbow took my arm. “Hold on, hotshot. You are not going to face them… alone.” Rainbow stated. “Fluttershy, stay here.” Well, of course I am going to face them. Fluttershy is the nicest girl in CHS. Only a bunch of idiots could harm her! And she is Rainbow’s best friend! So, she might have gone there all by herself. There they are. Those idiots are laughing near Score’s truck. “Did you see her face? She was like Ohhh my why are you doing this?” He asked mocking Fluttershy’s voice. The boys laughed as they hopped on the truck. I whistled to get their attention. “Hey, morons. Where do you think you are going?” Rainbow stands next to me and ohhhh man. She is mad, like really mad. The three of them stepped away from the truck, smirking and cracking their fingers. “Well, well, look who is here. Boringsol and Crash.” Ugh, I hate when they call me that way. “How cute you guys look. If only Crash was not easily mistaken for a boy. I would say that you two make a good couple.” Hoops said laughing and mocking at her. Oh… He is dead. If there is only one thing that Rainbow hates, besides looking at her friends being bullied by those idiots, is that THEY 'mistake' her by a boy. “That’s it! You just crossed the line.” I said sprinting at them. Hoops and Score are heading to me. I lifted up my arms and blocked one of Hoop’s strikes. Once I saw the opening I punched him in right in the face, followed by a hit with my knee on his stomach. Score managed to hit my side, and then he went for a kick. I made a firm grip on his leg. We both fell, I was on top and hit his head several times. In the meantime, Hoops recovered from my strikes, taking my shoulders and throwing me away from his friend. I get up, spitting some blood then I realized, one of them is not fighting me. I looked to my right and Dumb-Bell is embracing Rainbow from behind with those big arms of his. “Let her go you shit!” I yelled. “What is it Boringsol? Are you tired or scared what Dumb-Bell will do to Crash if he tightens his grip on her small body.” Hoops said with that smirk on his dickface. “You would not dare.” “Do not listen to them, Blazingsol!” Rainbow shouted. “Kick their asses!” She is struggling to her away from that human-bear. Well, the situation sure is not what I thought. Rainbow is in trouble, and I am outnumbered two to one. Hoops and Score are approaching at me with a grin on their faces. “You will burn by my flames…” I whispered. Score, without a second warning threw a punch to me. I blocked with my forearm, and then I grabbed his wrist. I placed his arm on his back and kicked him towards a car. His face clashed with the door so hard that his nose started to bleed. I looked behind me and Hoops punched my stomach, and then he hit me several times on my stomach. He was going to give the final blow but I blocked with both arms. I uppercut him right away. I took him by his shirt and look deeply into his eyes; “What is it, the fire burned your tongue?” I pushed him towards a car and started to punch his torso. “Guys!” Dumb-Bells yelled as he witnessed his friends in trouble. “You… are nothing *hit* but a bunch of assholes *hit* who are always bothering *hit* US!” I said before punched him several times on his stomach, and then with all of my fury I made the final blow punching him on the face. “Now… one… left.” I said gasping for air and looking at the asshole that is strangulating Rainbow. Dumb-Bell is stepping back as I get closer to him.”Stay back or I will hurt-“ “You will release her or you will end up worse than them.” I said pointing at them with my thumb. Rainbow suddenly bites his arm; Dumb-Bell released her imneldatly. “OUCH! That hurts you bitch!” I took the chance and performed my favorite technique. The Spinning Hook Kick. The big guy fell on the ground as Rainbow and I are breathing heavily. “He might be big, but he is dumb.” I said giggling. “The bigger they are, the harder they fall, right?” Rainbow said tapping my back. I nodded and took a deep breath. “You OK?” I asked cracking my back. Rainbow stretches her body and crosses her arms. “I… am good. Thanks for that.” “I knew you could free yourself, you just needed the opening.” Rainbow giggled and hit my shoulder. Not the best thing to do now but yeah, it hurts. “Sorry, my bad.” “It’s nothing. We should get out of here before-“ “BLAZINGSOL AND DASH!” We heard Vice-Principal Luna yelling at us. I felt my body shivered in fear as she stands in front of us, arms crossed. “What in Celestia’s name is going on?!” I looked back and those idiots are running towards the bushes. I sighted and looked up at Vice-Principal. “Well, Miss Luna. I was walking outside the school when-“ “WE, were walking outside, Ma’am.” Rainbow said. I looked at her and raised an eyebrow. “If you are going to be in trouble then so I am.” She whispered. “It was when we saw Fluttershy crying, they did that to her, Ma’am.” Vice-Principal Luna raised an eyebrow and sighted. “So, you just decided to start a fight inside the compound. You know the consequences for that, right?” Rainbow and I nodded. “Yes, we know.” I added. “Wait a minute dear sister.” Principal Celestia appears with Fluttershy behind her. “Miss Fluttershy told me everything and I understand why Blazingsol and Dash acted like that. You see Dash is Loyal to her friends and she will do anything to keep them safe, and as for Blazingsol… he is just like his father, reckless but with an honest and noble heart. He will not hesitate to take action and help those in need.” “What are you trying to say, sister?” Vice-Principal Luna asked. “I was thinking…just for this time. We could spare them for their actions. But, I will make sure that those three deserve a fair sanction.” Vice-Principal Luna took her moment to answer her sister. She then sighted and smiled. “If that is what you want, sister then I will not oppose you. Carry on, then. All of you.” Rainbow took my shoulder and smiled. I rubbed the back of my head and looked at Miss Luna. “So… uh we are clear to go?” Both Celestia and Luna nodded. “Great, see you later!” Fluttershy hugged us as we proceed to the statue just outside CHS. “Thanks guys, you are such great friends!” Principal Celestia giggled and leans her elbow on Luna’s shoulder. “Alright, sister. We should go too. We still need to catch up with Game of Thrones.” Luna nodded and pulled out her keys. “Of course, just let me-“She then looks at the starry mirror on her car. “What in the Seven Hells happened to my car?!” Author's Note Welp, those three deserved it. Anyway, stay put for the second chapter. Since my English is not perfect I take more time on fixing the whole chapter or changing some words I originally used. Thanks for reading! Competitive Spirit“Uh? Did you girls hear that too?” I asked as I turned my torso to where CHS is. “It sounded like…Vice-Principal Luna's mighty voice.” Rainbow added. “It was probably my imagination.” I replied with a yawn. “Anyway, those morons deserved that.” Fluttershy pulled a sleeve from each one of us. “G-Guys…I…don’t know how to thank you for what you did back there. B-Because of me you guys got hurt…Blazingsol got that scare on his lip and-“ “There is no need to thank us, Fluttershy.” I said placing a hand on her shoulder. “Do not worry about us! Oh, by the way this scar has nothing to do with what happened today.” Rainbow chuckled and crossed her arms. “I remember how you got it, someone threw you a stone and you-“ I coughed intentionally to regain my composure. “My point is…that we are fine. After all, is what friends do, right Dash?” She nodded and gave Fluttershy a hug. “Blazingsol is right. We are going to be there for you, always!” Fluttershy pulled out something from her backpack. “Thank you so much! But, please at least accept these coupons. You know, for when Ruby needs a shower and Tank a check on his shell.” She gave two to each one of us. “Wow…uh, thanks.” I said rubbing the back of my head. “Thanks Fluttershy.” Rainbow replied. “Well, I need to go guys. Thanks again! Take care!” Fluttershy said as she waved at us and head to the bus stop. Welp, off she goes. It was at that moment when I remembered that Rainbow and I were going to eat some waffles. Goddesses, does this count as…a date? “Hey, Blazingsol? Are you still there?” Rainbow said snapping her fingers in front of my face. “Uh…Sure! I am still here. So…uh…ready…to go?” “You bet I am more than ready, I am starving!” “Let’s go then!” We waited for a bus that will take us to Sugarcube Corner home of the best desserts the man has ever known and Pinkie’s workplace. It did not take that long for us to arrive; I did not have that much time to speak with Rainbow on our way here. But, I am sure that the dudes on the bus looked at us on a weird way. Oh, there is another thing you might not know about me. I cannot eat too much sugar, yeah, if I do that then the sugar rush starts to kick in and I am basically another person on that state. But! Of course, I will be careful. By our surprise Sugarcube Corner was not that full, just a few couple of clients there and over there. Rainbow and I found a good spot near the window; we placed our backpacks on one side as she sits on front of me. “Hello you two!” Pinkie waved at us from the kitchen. “Wow, what happened to you? It seems like you guys were dealing with a bunch of-“ “Bullies.” Rainbow replied as we sit down. “And we were victorious.” I said grinning. Pinkie comes over ready to take our order. “Oki doki loki. So what it will be for our Captains?” “Give us your best waffles, Pinkie.” Rainbow said rubbing her palms. Pinkie nodded and wrote it down. “Do you want my special, duper, super, cool, fantastic milkshake with extra whipped cream and a bar of chocolate?” Remember when I said that I will go easy on the sugar? Well, screw that! “I am game!” I said punching the air making Rainbow chuckle. “I want to try that too.” She replied. “I will be back sooner than you can say, hey Pinkie what is taking so long!” And Pinkie just ran towards the kitchen. Rainbow took off her blue hood and placed on top of her backpack. “So… Blazingsol. Can I ask you something?” “Shoot.” I said confidently. “I know we have been friends since Freshman Year but, I have never seen you fighting like that! Where did you learn that?” Rainbow asked way too curiously than I imagined. “Well, I took a few lessons in karate, taekwondo and…other CQC techniques my father taught me when I was younger.” “I have to say, you impress me. Not an easy feat.” Rainbow said giggling, a little bit. “But, still. You have to teach me that spinning kick.” She said winking at me. “I am sure it will be easy for you, you already have the strength and mobility.” I said shrugging my shoulders. “Yeah, I can teach you a few things.” “Awesome! I...thought that you were going to ask for something in exchange, though.” HA! A kiss would do it. Of course not I will never tell her that! “Hey, if you are happy then I am happy too.” Uh…that went well, right? Another HA! Rainbow blushed! Wait…what?! “Oh, easy there hotshot.” She said looking away. Pinkie arrived with our drinks and by the Goddesses; this is going to kill me at the first sip. “Here they are, please enjoy!” “Wow… I understand the reason of that ridiculous name.” I said examination the glass. Rainbow laughed and lifted her glass. “Cheers Blazingsol.” “To the calories!” We both took an enormous gulp; Rainbow was the first one to lower her glass. “Hey, d-does this count as a date?” Boom, she just dropped that question. I almost, almost spat the drink all over the place. Thank to the Goddesses it did not happen. As for Rainbow’s question, I do not know what to answer. I gently placed the glass on the table and- “Of course it is, what else would I ask out the most amazing girl in all of CHS?” OK, OK that is what happens when I am sugar rush is taking control over my body. The normal 'me' would have never say something like that! But, it is all true though. Rainbow mixed her feelings trying to act cool and not to blush even more than she was earlier. “Wow, straight to the point, uh? You did not even flinch.” I took another gulp and started to feel like the need to run all over the place. “I have two words for that, sugar overload. Or that counts as three?” Anyway! Pinkie arrived with the waffles and they look so delicious! “Here they are! Sugarcube Corner thanks you for-“ She then looks at me, I am starting to move my leg a little bit. “Haha, Blazingsol you OK?” “Sure! I am fine!” “OK, then.” Pinkie just returned to the kitchen. Rainbow and I started to eat those waffles and Seven Hells; they were so awesome that we asked for more. As we are waiting for our Round Two, Rainbow drops another question. “Principal Celestia said something that took me off guard; she said that you are like your father. Does that mean that…she has met him before?” “I cannot tell for certain but I guess she has. You know that he is a busy person and all that but, even I was astonished for that.” Rainbow chuckled and took a sip of her glass. “I still remember when he took you to your sit on our first day of school.” She said giggling. “Hey, I was shy back then.” I said crossing my arms and with a grin. Not gonna lie, I was kind of shy when I started High School. But! I changed. Now I have a reputation to maintain. “The General’s son, that was quite a surprise for me, I mean for all of us.” Rainbow added with a smirk. “What can I say? I want to be like him one day. That is one of my dreams.” “One?” Rainbow raised an eyebrow. “What other dreams do you have?” She asked curiously. If only you know that you are one of them. “You tell me one first, then I shall tell you another one.” Rainbow crossed her arms and chuckled. “Nice one, OK. I want to win the National Cup so we can show the Shadowbolts who is boss! Your turn!” Miss Cupcake brought us our second round of waffles. “Well, I think we have that same goal in common. I aim to win that Cup to…impress someone. That is all I am going to say.” Rainbow looked at me with a curious look and then she giggled. “I see, well you better keep up the good work, Blazingsol.” She then narrowed her eyes and she continues eating. We crossed our looks for a couple of times; it was like we were just enjoying each other company. It came to my mind something…I know that she likes to compete. “There is an arcade not so far from here, care to join?” She put her glass on the desk and gave me her competitive look. “You are so going to regret that, I am already a well known gamer there.” She said with a cocky accent. “Oh, so you are game uh? Then let’s see who is better.” I said placing the money on the table when Rainbow was taking her wallet. “The food is on me, I invited you remember?” Rainbow returned her wallet to the backpack, and she puts on her blue hood. “Just because you fed me, it will not change the fact that I will kick you digital butt!” “You wish!” I said taking my backpack. I looked over my shoulder and waved at Pinkie. “Thanks for everything Pinkie Pie! See you later!” “Bye, Pinkie!” Rainbow said. “Goodbye guys! Glad you enjoy it!” She said waving at us and giggling. “Those two sure are one for another.” We arrived at the mall in like fifteen minutes, if what she says about being good at gaming, then I will see it soon. By the way, we ran like hell to the mall. I have to say, thanks to the sugar rush I managed to keep up with Rainbow. Once inside we had to go to the second floor, as we approached the Arcades I noticed a familiar face, someone from school, Not a student or a teacher. “Look who it is, Blazingsol and Dash, what brings our captains here?” Discord, our janitor, is also the one in charge of the arcades, surprise! I leaned next to Rainbow and whispered. "I did not see that one coming up." "Seriously? Him? So is he the suplent for Micro Chips." Rainbow said. "Hi Mr. Discord! You know! I am here to prove to Blazingsol who is the most amazign girl in gaming!" Cocky Rainbow, that is why I like her. Confident but... cocky sometimes. “Quit the chatter, Dash! Which one do you want to play first?” I asked clashing my knuckles together. Discord gave us our cards in order to play and points at a new machine. “I highly recommend that game, no one has ever beaten it, but...I have faith in you.” “House of the Sprinting Dead? That sounds… familiar.” I sliced the card Discord gave us to start playing. I grabbed the toy gun and so does Rainbow. We got a small introduction about a team of teenagers that found themselves into a cabin. “Well, the cabin looks… cozy”. When I thought it was moment to shoot people another screen popped out. “Oh, you can choose a character?” Rainbow asked. There is a character that looks like a mercenary. “I’ll go with this one, he looks bad-ass.” “Either way, I will kill more zombies than you Blazingsol!” Rainbow says hitting my side with her elbow. “Sure, sure. Don’t think that I will go easy on you.” I said with a smirk. Rainbow finally picks a character. She looks like a combination of a samurai and a ninja. I wonder… We started with normal guns. Handguns. “Remember that you should work as a team, captains.” Discord said waving at us. “You will need it.” He said with a mischievous tune. “All right, since my character is a sneaky one, I’ll enter first and you cover me.” Rainbow said but, I have another plan. “LEEEEEEROY JENKINS!” I kicked the front door and start shooting zombies. It’s a trap! “Oh shit! They are everywhere!” I screamed. Rainbow’s character enters trough a window and starts shooting. “Blazingsol! What the heck?!” Eyup, we struggled on the first section of the game But! We… survived and proceed to the next level, the characters moved to a cemetery. I gotta say, the graphics looks cool. My character is behind Rainbow’s and suddenly on her screen a zombie jumped at her. “Oh shit!” She yelled. I just laughed looking how she freaked out. “You got scare?” I shot the zombie on the head and pick up some ammo. “O-of course not! The zombie… he just… took me by surprise!” Rainbow crossed her arms. “Yeah, sure…” We were once again shooting zombies but this time a sign appeared on Rainbow’s side of the screen. Press B Cut at your will! “Press B?” She asked. She looks down and a button on the board. She rushes to press it and… wow. Her character draws a katana and cut down lots of zombies, a lot. “Woah! That was awesome!” Rainbow yells. “How did you do that? Did pick up an item, a power up or something?” “Nope, I just shot a glowing zombie. Just like that one!” She points at my screen. I saw it climbing a tree. “That one is mine!” I shot the glowing zombie on the head. The same sign appears on my side of the screen. Press B Dual Eagles! My character pulls out two Desert Eagles, the most powerful handgun, one each hand and starts shooting, every shot was a direct hit on the head then he reloads and the stance of the sights changed to a horizontal one. He basically shot like crazy. “Damn! That was crazy!” I yelled. At the end of the round it was Rainbow who got more kills.“Your katana is OP” I said, crossing my arms. “You mad?” Rainbow said grinning. “You got lucky!” Next Round! We entered into a cave but it has lights and big tubes on both sides. “This cave looks like more like a lab.” I shot to a rat just for fun but the rat actually died. Haha. I did not know you can do that. On the screen a sign appeared. I just unlocked a new weapon. “Wait! Did you just get a new gun by shooting a rat?!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Guess I did. Oh! It’s an M4 Assault Rifle! Beautiful! Come and get some!” A horde of zombies appeared in front of us. “Piece of cake!” Rainbow says. When we opened fire at the horde then the camera moved to our backs, the floor collapsed and a nasty creature showed up. It looks like a giant octopus but it on its tentacles it has big ass teeth, its skin looks really pale and on some parts of his body has some kind of steel plates and looks really pissed off. “Suddenly I get the feeling to eat sushi…” I rubbed my belly. The giant octopus ignored us since he digged a whole on the ceiling and dissapeared or that’s we thought. When we go deeper into the cave, this guy showed up behind us! I swear he said Surprise Motherfucker! On our screens a sign appeared. Press B RUN LIKE HELL!! I look at Rainbow and she looks at me. “FUCKING SMASH THAT BUTTON!” We said to each other. At some point our characters turned around their bodies and lifted their guns. “Shoot him with that new gun you’ve got!” Rainbow says. “Dash! Aim to those steel plates!” She nods. We aimed at the steel plates and it worked. Every time we shot to one of those plates the giant octopus was going slowing down. The giant octopus digs a hole on one side of the cave. Guess we defeated him, for now. “Yeah! Run you stupid octopus or… crawl or… whatever your kind does on the ground!” Rainbow said. We managed to survive the cave, barely. I noticed that the healing items are herbs in three colors. Ha, those will never get old. We proceed into this big ass room. A laboratory and something appeared on Rainbow’s screen. She somehow unlocked a new gun too. “You’ve got to be kidding me!” I yelled. “Ooooh yeah! Time to bring up the big guns!” Rainbow says. Yeah, she just unlocked a fricking rocket launcher. In order to switch between guns, you have to make a combination of the B button and a pedal beneath the board. “Katana OP plus a rocket launcher equals to you are going to be unstoppable.” “Don’t worry, Blazingsol. This Ninja-Rambo will take care of your Mercenary boy!” “Just don’t shoot that rocket launcher in a small room…” I said smiling, nervously. After a firefight which took place on the lab, through a window we saw a giant dude, chilling on a bed. He has tubes on her chest and legs. “Woah, Woah that dude looks… familiar.” “You think that he will get up and say 'STAAAARS' or something like that?” Rainbow said giggling. Then he gets up, slowly. His left eye looks at us. He makes this jump towards the window, breaking it into pieces. “Yeah… I totally saw that coming.” I lifted my gun and start shooting at him but it’s not working. A horde of zombies appeared out of nowhere and we are surrounded by them. Rainbow and I had to withdraw and head to a narrow corridor but things are not going the way I thought. “What do we do? This guys are just keep coming at us!” Rainbow yelled. I looked at a well placed barrel with a sign flammable on it. My sniper senses are tingling. “Screw it.” I aimed and shot the barrel. The place lighted up like the 4TH of July making a big hole on the room burning the horde and where this dude were. The giant dude is on fire, literally. I took the chance and shot him on the head. I sign appeared on my screen. “Please be a new gun. Yes!” “A sniper rifle, uh?” Rainbow said. “Well, it’s not what I hoped for but… I can work with that.” After leaving the big guy on the floor, he dropped a card. So, we took it and opened the door. It's an aisle and there is blood and bodies everywhere. But, I noticed something. The people on here are wearing lab coats and some have tactical equipement. "Looks like this is where the outbreak took place." "Welp, Team Dashingsol is here! Let's clean up and head home!" Rainbow exclaimed as she reloads her gun. "Dashingsol? I like that." I replied with a smile. We took an elevator that leads to this… hall. Looks like some important people used to have their meetings here and as the same in the corridor, blood is everywhere. Rainbow then poked my shoulder. “What should do we do if those monster show up?” “Uh… if we see them, just shoot them.” I smiled. A body fell at the center of the table. The camera looked up and… there just like that. Our friend the giant octopus is… eating people. “Forget about the sushi. That’s some fucked up shit, right there!” I point at the screen while Rainbow laughs. The octopus destroys the place; there is nowhere to take cover. This just got messier when, another good friend, the giant dude shows up and a bad-ass soundtrack started to play. “Wait, are those… a Gatling gun and a rocket launcher?” Rainbow asked. “Sure they are…” I just face-palmed. "For the record, I love that soundtrack. I thought that we had to deal with them at the same time. Well, we did but for a little amount of time. When the octopus couldn’t move he suddenly splits his head in two then the other dude enters into the brain of the octopus. “Well… that‘s just… amazing!Disgusting! But Amazing! “ Rainbow says. The creature roars, we fought that beast for 7 minutes, 7 fricking minutes! When we ran out of ammo of our guns! Rainbow only has 1 rocket and I only have 5 bullets on my sniper rifle. "This is not the end, Dash! We made it this far and we are going to finish this!" I yelled. "Let's hit them!" Rainbow exclaimed. I made a few shots on the head of the big dude. The monster collapses into the ground and in that moment a sign appears in both screens Press B FINISH HIM! We pressed the button and a cinematic shows up, the beast is on the floor then my character kneels and aims his sniper rifle. I know where this is going. It’s the famous QTE or Quick Time Event. I imitate my character by kneeling and the sign to shot appeared. The bullet went in slow motion into the head of the big dude then on Rainbow’s screen the same sign appears with her character carrying the rocket launcher. She aims and Boom! The rocket hits the center of the beast. When we thought this was over another sign appeared. Rainbow pressed the button to… leap towards the beast and her character cut down what was left of him. One tentacle is still moving and tried to catch her but my character took the final shot and saved the ninja from certain death. “Congratulations!” A sign appeared on the screen. I was speechless and Rainbow looks amazed by that final scene too. We snapped out of our trance when people around us started to applaud. “Congrats on beating the game!” Discord, quite amused by our act, appears carrying a big octopus, like the one on the game but… this one sure looks friendlier and cuter. “You are the first team that finished the game, this is your price!” Discord gives it to me but I gave it to Rainbow. “Here, you deserve this.” “For real?” Rainbow asked. “Yeah, you cut down that final boss and besides I don’t want to see another big ass, man eater octopus for a while.” “Wow… T-Thanks Blazingsol.” She said taking the octopus. Even if we had to play as a team, we had indivual scores, Rainbow took a picture of them as I searched for another games to play. There was one that really got me. You are a samurai and in order to recover the honor you and your family lost a few years ago. You have to destroy as many machines as you can. I totally roasted the high score someone did by 100,000 points. I was given the perfect gift for someone like me, a good looking katana. “Wow, it looks like the Dragon Sword.” Rainbow added. Wait…she knows about Ninja Gaiden? It is done then, she is THE GIRL. “Sure looks like it, are you familiar with the Ninja Gaiden games?” Rainbow nodded as she cleans her fingernails on her shirt. “I do not want to sound arrogant but I once finished the first one in record time, and well c’mon. Ninjas are cool.” “Goddesses you are perfect, I mean sure those games are perfect.” I said rubbing the back of my head. Rainbow found a game, suited for her likings. A game about a pilot that everyone thought she was a total mess but when the world lost their best pilots in a trap. She is our only hope. Rainbow also beat the high score; she won the ship she was flying around in the game. They call it the X-Wing. No, it is not a poorly rip-off from Star Wars. Before we knew it, the night is upon us. So we made the call to end this day. I accompanied Rainbow all the way back to her home. On our way there, we talked about other games she likes and we found out that I like them too. "I agree, Dark Souls can be a pain in the butt. But, I still love it." Rainbow said. "Eyup, I also enjoyed Bloodborne. It was a nice change to the Souls formula. The gun is more useful than I thought." I added as I look at the red building. “Well, sure today was…fun. You… did well, Blazingsol.” She said pulling out her keys to her apartment. “It was nothing.” I said giving her the octopus we won. “So…guess I will see you later.” She nodded as she opens the door; I took a glance inside and saw the receptionist looking at a magazine and a little radio next to her. Just when she was going to close the door, she turned her torso. “You know… I did not realize that we have been calling ourselves by our surnames. I mean, not that I dislike but…we’ve been friends since you got transferred so… I was wondering, maybe we should start calling us by our names.” “Uh… sure! Why not, I kind of did it as a sign of respect but I agree. See you later, Rainbow.” We fist bumped and laughed, she then winked and smirked at me. “Keep up the good work, Ignis.” She said before closing the door. I was so going to act like a fangirl but I managed to keep my motions cool, that is until I reached the bus stop. “I think that went pretty well!” *** Welp, I returned home and told my sister about this crazy and great day. “Brother… that… sounds… amazing!” “I know right? Also I got this version of the Dragon Blade!” I draw the sword and gave it a closer look. “Sure this was one hell of a day but I can’t tell if Rainbow felt the same way.” “Why are you saying that?” Arctika asked. “Well, this might have been our first date but I do not want to screw things up. I want to keep it steady and with no rush at all.” “I… think you are right. Dash can be an enigma sometimes, self experience.” She giggled. “It was fun to hear you, but we need to sleep. The event Principal Celestia told me about is coming soon.” “She wants us to raise funds for something especial this Halloween, right?” Arctika nodded. “Eyup, still I have no idea. Maybe she will share more details in the weeks to come.” I was going to say something else when I got a text, from Rainbow. Well, more like a picture. It’s the score of the zombie game we played. It says: I kicked your butt! The score is 346678 Rainbow and 346123 Ignis. I replied with a ´the difference is not that much!´ “Better luck next time!” Oh, she is up for another one? Then next time I will make her eat her own words. “Just you wait and see.” I was laughing when I shivered in fear, somehow I felt Arctika’s sight on me. “What is it, sis?” “Fluttershy also told me about your little fight with those morons, but! I am not that mad. You did good for helped her, brave but reckless too.” “Well, you know that they mess with Rainbow too so, I gave them what they deserved in the first place.” Arctika sighted as we both went to our rooms. “Have a nice rest, brother.” Ruby entered my room and waved at my sister. “Night.” I jumped into my bed as Ruby starts to lick my face. “Easy girl, I am OK.” She looks at me with her beautiful red eyes and continues licking my face. “Gah, OK, you won here.” I gave her a small cookie she loves so much. “Now, let’s get some sleep.” Author's Note Yeah, I love Resident Evil. Still waiting for them to do the Remake of RE 2 btw. Welp, that was second chapter! I will do my best to post the third one soon! Thanks for reading! Let's do a Festival!“No way we are going to do that, Rarity!” Pretty much everyone shouted at her. But, some of the girls agreed with her. Rarity stand in front of us trying to convince us to do a play to raise some funds for the Main Event, as Principal Celestia named it. But, she…wants to do a second one. “Everyone please, this is going to be all random. You might be not even selected, I personally want to be the singer for the Phantom of the Opera, since I am going to direct it. In the meantime, Watermelody will take cake of the play, which is going to be the passionate story of Romeo and Juliet.” She said as little hearts suddenly appeared above her. I raised my arm ready to ask. “So…what if we do not get selected at any of those?” “Well, you are going to be helping with the lights, costumes and helping the actors on their scripts.” Rarity replied. Rainbow hit my side and leaned next to me. “I would rather be controlling the lights than performing on any of those.” “Yeah, I feel pretty bad for those who are going to sing or act.” I said giggling. “Now, darlings please write your names on the blackboard and once everyone did that. I will retrieve the sticker showing your task or character.” Everyone does what Rarity commanded and after a couple of minutes Rarity starts to take off the stickers and Holy…Mother of Dragons. Astral and Arctika are trying not to laugh, I have to say, I do not know who is more amazed, me, Rainbow or Rarity herself. “Blazingsol and Dash are going to be the main characters for the Phantom of the Opera?!” Rarity exclaimed and she almost fainted, lucky us, there was a nice cozy sofa right behind her. “Unbelievable! But yet… if this fate prepared for us, then so be it!” I looked at Rainbow and we are both left jaw-dropping. “Well, I did not see that one coming.” “Hey Rares, can we... change characters?” Rainbow asked waving her hand. Rarity clearly wanted to say yes, but rules are rules.”I wish I could do that, Rainbow Dash but Principal Celestia told to stick to the rules, fear not I will make sure that everything goes according to plan!” “You know I cannot sing that high. My throat is going to get destroyed.” Rainbow said crossing her arms. “Oh, Rainbow Dash I have faith in you, CHS has faith in you. You have to do it! Do it for us, your friends! You are the leader of the Rainbooms, am I right?” Rainbow nodded and rubbed the back of her hair. “Yeah, but… Oh well. I will give it a shot.” Rarity clapped and a big smiled appeared on her face. “Great! Now I better start working on your wardrobe!” And she just set course to her Rari-Cave as we call it to start working on our outfits. I get up and cracked my back, Arctika tapped my shoulder and she looks confused. “You OK, brother? You seem awfully quiet.” “I am fine, just a little astonished but…I think it is going to be fun playing the Phantom himself.” I said shrugging my shoulders. “At least is with someone I know.” Rainbow said hitting my back and with her classic grin. “Same here but, wait, I realized that same day we have the semi-finals match too. What a crazy day is going to be.” Rainbow nodded and clashed her palm with a fist. “Our games are going to be easy! I am a little tiny worry about this than sports.” “Do you guys know the lyrics for the song?” Arctika asked. “Nope!” We both replied. Arctika just face-palmed. “Well, as the choreographer I should start working with that but let me talk with Rarity first.” “Sister! Can you tell her to make my outfit more to my likes?” Arctika nodded and left the classroom. “Sure, I will see it gets done. Hopefully.” I looked at Rainbow and she is looking at her phone. “Well, the lyrics are easy to learn. Hey Ignis want to… practice?” “Sure, let’s go.” We went to the classroom where the music lessons are taken. We also made sure that no one is nearby. I gave a quick read to the lyrics. We found a video so we could hear the instrumentals only. Rainbow cleared her throat by drinking some water. “Alright, 3…2…1…” *** After practicing a few times, we already learned the lyrics, it was easy since we do not sing that much but at the end, Rainbow had to pull her voice quite high tune. Not gonna lie, she looked magnificent. “Not bad uh?” She said. “Now we just need to practice the moves Arctika has for us.” It was then when Rarity and Arctika entered the classroom. “You guys were amazing!” Arctika said clapping. Rarity nods and pulls out a metric tape. “Indeed you were, but now I need to take your measurements.” She adjusted her glasses as she started taking Rainbow’s measurements. I thought she was going to take longer but it was quite fast. “So, Rarity, when are they going to be ready?” Arctika asked taking some notes. “If I do things correctly, they should be done next weekend. Blazingsol, you are next.” I approached to her and raised my arms. “Alright, so we have the Opera thing set, what about the other play?” “Watermelon and her companions will take care of that, but they are going to report to Principal Celestia each day, don’t worry Blazingsol, everything will go according to plan.” Rarity said with a smirk and playfully hitting my shoulder. Everyone seems confident, that is good. I guess.“Alright tough guy, I am done.” Arctika comes to us with her notebook on a hand. “Dash, brother… I have a few dance moves I want to add with the song, nothing to fancy but it should work.” “Uhh… you forgot that I am not a great dancer.” I replied almost whispering at her. But, Rainbow heard that, it is not that she did not know, it is just that… she like to mock at me for that. Rainbow leaned her elbow on my shoulder and she just giggled. “C’mon Ignis. We can do this! After all, that makes two of us, hotshot.” Arctika sighted and looked at us with a death stare. “Sure…whatever you say. Now let’s move people!” She said clapping as we moved some chairs to make some room. *** Rarity has this, not a worry look on her face, it is like a combination of stress and nervousness. Rainbow and I sure were not that great, and Arctika is just looking at us. “Brother…Dash…what in the Seven Hells were you doing?” I crossed my arms and step aside. “I thought that you said nothing too fancy; There is no way I can do that flip as I carry Rainbow! No offense.” “None taken.” Rainbow replied. “But, Ignis is right Arc. That move sure is for pros. Not even I can keep up with that spin, I feel dizzy already.” I placed a finger under my chin and then I snapped my fingers. “Hey, may I suggest a change of pace?” Rarity raised an eyebrow. “What do you have in mind, darling?” Rainbow and I looked and each other and chuckled. “Well, we… found this cool version on the internet and I think it sounds perfect, and maybe we can lower the difficulty of the moves.” I nodded. “Yeah, we are meant to sing it not dancing, right?” Rainbow handed over her phone to Arctika and Rarity, they hit the play button and listened to the song. “….” “…….” Rainbow leaned forward to them. “Well, what do you girls think?” “Not going to lie, it…sounds good. This…Metal Version sure sounds better than I thought.” Arctika replied. “I was afraid that this might be a bad idea but…sure it gives it a modern feeling not to mention that the image they used gave me an idea for the outfits, especially for Blazingsol’s.” Rarity drew something on her sketch book and mumbled something. “So, you approve it?” I asked curiously. Rarity nodded as Rainbow and I fist-bumped. “I will better get those outfits ready, see you later darlings.” “Now that she is gone, we should focus on changing some moves.” Arctika added. “So, flip number 2 gone, Spin and Twirl 4 gone… gone, gone, gone and gone. That left us with just some turns and hand movement. I can work with that.” “You and your lists sis…” I said giggling. “At least she did not bring a book for us. It should be titled Dance for Dummies!” Rainbow said chuckling. We shared a laugh and the bell rang, meaning that we must return to our classes. “Save by the bell!” I took my backpack and ran to the exit; Rainbow was just a few steps from me. Arctika yelled at us something, If I recall she said something like: “By the times the outfits are ready we are going to practice more!” Oh well, Rarity said that it might take a while so…they should focus on the other play. At least I feel like we got the easy one. *** “Well, that was quick.” I said crossing my arms and looking at my outfit. I have to admit that it looks awesome. Rarity tapped my back and smiled. “Arctika told me that you wanted to look like…if I ripped off from an anime so there you have it!” Sure looks like something I should wear, Rarity left the classroom so I could suit up. It did not take that long. The cloak sure looks stunning, all red and with some kind of shoulder pads. The blazer, I guess, looks like something a Count would wear, high neck and a red scarf on it. “OK I am ready.” I said putting on the black gloves. I saw Rarity entering with the final touch on her hands, the white mask. It is suppose to cover the top right of my face and sure looks cozy. She gave it to me and a perfect fit. “Wow, you look amazing Blazingsol!” Rarity said jumping and clapping with a happy face. “The coat sure feels good and the mask…is just perfect.” I even performed a quick turned and the mask did not move at all. “So, where are Rainbow and my sister?” “Arctika s helping Rainbow Dash with her dress, I had to some final adjustments on the skirt. She has to walk and lift her legs a bit. But she will look fantastic!” I bet she will. We waited a couple of seconds and someone knocked the door. Rarity opened and… By the Goddesses…Is…that an angel? Rainbow enters the classroom, blushing a little bit, wearing this tight-fitting, long white dress and also the things that makes Rainbow being… Rainbow, yes she is wearing quite a fancy dress but she is also wearing her boots. I tried not to laugh knowing that she definitely refused to wear something else. But! She sure looks like a bride. “H-How do I look?” She asked flicking her hair. “Marvelous!” I coughed and smiled at her. “You look-“ “AMAZING!” I was cut off by Rarity. “Rainbow Dash I envy you, I knew that you were born to wear that dress! I made it happened but darling! You look like a bride!” That is what I said. Rainbow blushed as she looked at me. Goddesses, I hope that the mask also covers my red face. “I agree with Rarity, you look good Rainbow.” “T-Thanks Ignis.” Arctika popped out behind Rainbow with her notebook, again. “So are guys ready to give a shot?” We nodded selecting the video and hit the play button. “M-My throat hurts.” She said as we giggled. She gave the mask and looked at Rarity and Arctika. “Girls? Anything to say?” Arctika dropped her notebook to the floor and that helped to bring them back to Earth. “Very impressive the last thing you did, removing his mask and place it on your face. I liked that. Rarity, deep inside, is fangirling. We know by judging how her eyes are shinning. “I…am…astonished! I loved it! I cannot wait for Principal Celestia to look at this!” “D-Do we have to do it with the outfits?” Rainbow asked. “Of course you have to!” Arctika and Rarity replied at the same time. “I am going to ask her to come right away!” Rarity ran to the Principal’s office. “Off she goes…” Rainbow added sighting. She then pulled my sleeve. “Hey Ignis… I am actually thankful that you were the one who is doing this with me.” “Woah, where did that come from? I mean, sure. I… feel the same way.” I replied with a smile. “Good, I do not know what could have happen if someone else was my partner.” Rainbow sai shrugging and with a cute wink. I made emphasis on the 'cute'. “Did you guys forget that I am still here?” Arctika asked with a grin. There are sometimes that I love my sister, you know keeping me company, being there when I need some money but this one… I sure hated it. Well, she kind of killed the nice atmosphere but anyway, I can see Rarity almost dragging Principal Celestia to the classroom. “I hope you are up for another round.” Rarity said with a lot of excitement on her tune. She then turns her sight to Principal Celestia. “I have to admit I was…afraid that they were the ones who got the characters BUT! I am now grateful that those two showed promised!” “Well, that was… harsh.” I said whispering to Rainbow. She laughed and crossed her arms. “Ready for another one?” Rainbow nodded as Principal Celestia takes a sit but just when we were going to start, Photo Finish appeared carrying her camera. “GREAT! Everyone is here!” Rarity raised an eyebrow looking at Arctika, she just shrugged her shoulders. “Ah… What are you doing here exactly?” Rarity asked. “I am here to take some photos for the poster!!!!” Photo Finish replied placing her tripod right in front of us. “Do not be shy you two! Perform a pose!” WHAAAAAAAAAAAAT?! I looked at Rainbow and she is astonished, well, here goes nothing. I placed a hand behind her back as she raises an arm to her forehead. Like if she is fainting or something. I can hear Rarity and Arctika giggling. “Those two sure look cute when they are blushing.” Rarity said to Arctika. “CLOSER!” Photo Finished yelled. “Blazingsol! Approach your mask to her bosom!” WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?! “Too close, too close, too close!” I thought as I slowly leanaed forward I had to look up at Rainbow to see if she is either… fine with it or angry and… she is blushing… a little bit. “MARVELOUS!” Photo Finish exclaimed and took a lot if pictures from different angles. “IT IS DONE! I am off to work on the poster, Rarity, I would like to see it before I print it all over CHS.” Rarity nodded and Photofinish ran to her… room or whatever she goes to work with her photos. “I’m off!” Rainbow let go a sight as I cracked my back. “That was…interesting.” She said. “You said it.” “Well, are you going to snap out of it and perform in front of Principal Celestia?” Arctika added sitting on top of the desk with a camera…great. Principal Celestia crossed her arms and gave the order to begin. “You may start when ready.” *** “Sis? Why did you add so many spins?” I said leaning my back at the wall. Principal Celestia gets up and claps at us. “Excellent work Dash and Blazingsol. You two were great! I am confident that the crowd will be pleased with your singing.” “T-Thanks Ma’am.” Rainbow and I replied. “Miss Rarity, I may add that the costumes are magnificent. Keep up the good work everyone.” Principal Celestia said closing the door. I looked at Arctika and she is looking at her camera. “So, sis. Why did you take photos as well?” I asked. “I did not, I was recording.” She replied with a smirk. “You have to move your feet while there is no singing and always keep in mind to look at Dash when she sings. As for Dash, well, your spins are good but your boots made a lot of sound. Lucky for us, the floor at the theater will keep it mute for the crowd.” Rainbow sat on top of the desk as I passed her some water. “Thanks Ignis, I really needed that.” “You are welcome.” I replied taking off the mask and placing it inside this little backpack Rarity brought. “So, uh. We have the poster, the set, the moves I think we are all set but what about the Romeo and Juliet play, who is going to play it?” Rarity chuckled and looked at her nails. “No need to worry about that play, Blazingsol. The Drama Club is taking care of that and you will know, eventually, who got picked up. Spoiler Alert, those two have a thing already.” “If you say so.” Rainbow added. Arctika put away the camera and playfully hit my shoulder. “Right now you and Dash should focus for the soccer games. But, I have faith that you will make the Wondercolts qualify for the Finals.” “Of course we will!” I said giving a high-five to Rainbow with a cocky accent. “With Rainbow scoring goals, their team is invincible.” I am HYPE! “Let’s not forget that your boys are good, not as good as my girls, but with you as their GK we will win this!” Rainbow said crossing her arms. Rarity flicked her hair and chuckled. “You two sounder like a pair of arrogant and cocky players but… I guess it is your natural mood.” I grinned and clashed my knuckles together. “Well, it is the truth. Both teams have not lost a match since we-“ And Arctika hit me on my back, quite hard. “Yeah, yeah. Anyway, that will be all for today and take care of the cloak, I know you have been looking at it for too long.” “No I was not!” I said flicking to my left side. “Well, see you later sis. I want to change before the ring bells.” “Carry on little brother.” she replied tapping my back. “We are the same age; I was born 7 minutes ahead of you.” I said stopping at the door. “I am way taller than you, shortie.” I closed the door and just ran for my life. It did not take long before I found myself dying of boredom on physics class. I actually find it awesome but… this lesson is killing me. I looked to my right hand, lucky guess, Rainbow is asleep. I wish I can do that anywhere. But, then she woke up and she had some saliva on her cheek. I tried my best not to laugh but she then realized why I was containing my laughter. “You laugh, you die.” She said menacing and narrowing her eyes. “I am dead anyway. I called my sister a shortie.” I replied shrugging my shoulders. “Even I am a bit taller.” Rainbow replied with a smirk. “I could leap the both of you with no struggle.” Rainbow just hit my shoulder playfully, I guess. “Easy there hotshot. You might be tough but... can you handle a girl like me?” “Of course I can.” I replied grinning and crossing my arms. HA! She blushed! “Idiot.” She replied crossing her arms. “Mr. Blazingsol and Miss Dash, if you have something to share to the class then do it.” Professor Flintheart raised his voice and placed his book on the desk. Gotta say that he is the strickest teacher in CHS. He once called us, Rainbow and I, a couple of laid back. He is correct! Not sure if I should be proud of that though. I placed both hands behind my head and smirked. “I just want to say that the soccer teams are sure to win tomorrow, Professor.” He looks at us with that deadly stares of his and slowly nods. “If only you have that level of confidence on your exams, Mr. Blazingsol. You will be top student and not just a merely top soccer player.” Well, that hurts. But he is right, again. Even Rainbow is laughing and I think she whispered. “Bad boy.” Pointing at me. Damn, I think now I was the one who blushed. Anyway! That is enough school for today! I was recollecting my stuff from my locker when Arctika had revenge for what I told her. She likes to use her hair league and use it as a weapon. She stretched all the way back to her arm and let it go. The impact on my forearm made me jumped too, which scared me. “Holy Mother of Dragons!! Arctika that hurts!” I said rubbing my forearm. That is going to leave a bruise.” Then I heard Rainbow laughing like crazy. “Hit him again, Arc. It was fun they way he freaked out.” She replied opening her locker and placing some books inside it. “Ha, ha. Look, I am dying of happiness here.” I added. I then saw Lyra and Bon Bon giving the students the tickets for tomorrow’s event. “Hey sis, are we having something else for tomorrow?” She nods and does her hair on a ponytail. “Yes we are. We got permission for Principal Celestia to make some booths so we could sell fast food and other stuff. That way we can gather more funds to whatever she and her sister are planning.” “I bet it would be something awesome and epic!” Rainbow added leaning on the locker. Lyra comes over and counts some tickets. “Hi guys how many would you like?” “Just two, Lyra. For me and my brother.” Arctika added. Lyra gave the tickets to her and she turns her torso to Rainbow. “What about you Dash?” “I am fine, I… already bought mine.” Rainbow replied a little bit nervously. I wonder why. “Guess I will see you both tomorrow.” She said taking her backpack. “Oh, and Blazingsol?” “Yeah?” “Don’t you dare to lose that match.” She said tapping my shoulder. But she made it sound both scary and friendly with a warm smile; I can’t tell which side I should go for it. I just nodded and gave her a thumps up. “Good, sleep well.” I do not know if I can after that. I would like to say the same to Rainbow but I have faith that she and her team will win. Tomorrow my boys play first then the girls are next. That means Rainbow might be there to watch us play, speaking of pressure. Well, here I am looking at the ceiling of my room. I am not nervous, though. I am just thinking that I will be singing alongside Rainbow, which sure caught all of us by surprise. But, it also motivates to do better; maybe after the play we can enjoy the festival. Students get free food after all. I have to admit these days sure have been something I did not foresee. I was closing my eyes when my phone ranged and oh, hello there. It’s a message from Rainbow. “Maybe, maybe after the play we can go the booths and have something to eat.” By the Goddesses, is Rainbow doing what I am thinking? And I can’t tell if she is asking or just making look like a fact but who cares! I big smile appeared on my face, if I had a mirror in front of me I would probably look like a stupid. Of course I replied with a solid ‘yes’. “I heard that Pinkie is making pizza.” “OK, btw I am hoping to see you on sugar rush again. You are funnier that way.” What? I feel both confused and hurt. But… the things that am willing to do for THE girl, right? A small and evil grin is on my face as I thought on a great comeback.“I will do it, if you wear that dress for the rest of the day.” Rainbow immediately responded with the emoji ‘X_X’ HA! The two of us can play your game, Rainbow. “Clever boy, but I agree. Idiot.” I giggled as I read her text and I bet she is losing her mind right now. I can’t tell who is going to suffer more, but hey, it is going to be fun anyways. I looked at Ruby and she is already sleeping at the edge of my bed. Nothing to worry about, she will move closer to the wall on the other side of my bed. I set the alarm on my phone and prepare myself to have a nice sleep. Author's Note Welp, here it is! A little late but the next one is going to be awesome! Wondercolts VS Blades. Stay tune for it! Thanks for reading! Canterlot's Finest“I AM FUCKING LATE!!” I yelled with all of my strength as I ran to my bathroom and changed to my soccer uniform. “My backpack where the hell is it?!” I looked on my chair, beneath the sheets and when I looked again at my phone I just panicked even more. But! Ruby came to the rescue she found my backpack underneath my bed. How the fricking… it got there. I knelled before her and patted her head. “Nice job my girl!” Ruby barked and licked my face as a sign of happiness. I almost tripped running downstairs, Arctika already left since she had to go earlier to prepare…some stuff at CHS. I just took two pieces of bread and some peanut butter on top of them. Eyup, I just made am improvised sandwich, that is not even a sandwich but who the hell cares! I am late for the game! I was opening the door when I saw my helmet and my keys. Screw it. I thought taking them and going to the garage. Fluttershy is walking a few dogs, so calmly so… her. “What a beautiful day, the sun rises the birds are singing, what a peaceful and lovely day.” She says taking a deep breath. But the calmly and serenity moment is slowly being interrupted by the sound of an engine. “Who is that?” Fluttershy asks turning her neck to the street and narrowing her eyes. A red and black Suzuki GSX S1000F with a phoenix painted on both sides appears on the horizon, as the engine noise is getting a bit louder by each second that passes. “HA! And My sister said that I was wasting my money on this!” I said smiling. I passed so fast next to… I do not why but she was hugging her dogs. Whoever that was, it was scared than the dogs. “Goodness… was that… Blazingsol?” Fluttershy asks looking at her dogs. “He sure was on a hurry.” As I approach CHS I spotted the bus from where our rivals came from I lifted up my visor and saw the girl’s team around it. The Fillydelphia Blades. The boys must be already on the field, I was looking for the spot to park my bike but some girls are looking at me. “Who is that?” “Looks like CHS sure has some hot guys.” “Is he on the soccer team? I would definitely suck his d-“ HA! I found a spot! I took off my helmet and ran to the soccer field. Sorry girls but… I have someone else on my mind. Astral is warming up with the rest of the team, he then looks at Coach Soarin and he looks pissed. “Damn it buddy, where the hell are you?” Coach Soarin looks at his watch and then stares at the referee. He must start the game in a few minutes. It was at this moment when Rainbow, Noire and Arctika are sitting on the bleaches. “Where is that moron?” Arctika said scanning the field. “I knew I should have stayed and wake him up.” “He better shows up before I kick his butt.” Rainbow said cracking her knuckles. “I would like to join you but there he is, running like crazy, again.” Noire said pointing at me as I put on my gloves. Coach Soarin crossed his arms and nodded to the referee. “If you were not the best goalkeeper I have ever seen and captain, Blazingsol, I would be expelling from the team.” “Well, guess we are both lucky Coach.” I said with a smirk. “Move your ass and guard the net.” “Will do, Sir.” I crossed looks with the captain of the Blades. Silver Glaive, he is good yeah. Forward. I know his movements but he looks confident. As I approach to the net, I rally up my boys to the center of the field. “Glad you showed up in time, buddy.” “Yeah well, I was dreaming with my angel but now let just focus on winning this. Now, remember that the Blades like to play rough. Keep your head cool and do not let them pass it to Silver Glaive, you know that he is dangerous if he is in the box.” The team nods and clapped. “Now… who we are?” “We are the hunters and they are our prey! Wondercolts Forever and Always!” We yelled and go to our respective positions. I looked at the bleaches and the girls are waving at me, even Rainbow gave me a thumps up. I salute her with a smirk and performed quick jumps on my goal. “Let’s do this!” I said clashing my knuckles together. *** “Blazingsol!” Thunderlane yelled as I dived to my right punching away the ball from a powerful shot from Silver Glaive. “Goddesses, Silver is faster than the last time.” I said getting up and tightening the strap of my right glove. “Hurricane, you cover Silver! The rest park the bus!” The beginning of the match was tough, we only had two chances on scoring a goal as for the Blades… they have been hitting my net for the past thirty minutes. I have to admit… I have not blocked that many shots in my entire life. They prepared for the corner kick, something we are used to. As soon as I saw the ball coming right to Silver’s head I jumped and catch it. Immediately, I threw it to Astral as he runs to the center of the field and in the right time he tosses the ball to Heath Burns, he goes for the volley shot but barely misses the net. “What the- C´mon!” Rainbow exclaimed. “At this rate they are going to be on zero for the half time.” “Easy Dash, they still have time to score.” Noire replied. “They just need to ignore the center of the field and attack on the flanks.” Arctika added. Their goalkeeper wastes no time in kicking the ball to the center of the field, just for Silver to catch it, he… kind of break Thunderlane’s back as he tried to slide tackle him but instead he fell and now Silver has an opening to my net or that is what I thought when Bulk Biceps came running like crazy and tackled him. Silver flew away a few meters and- “A penalty kick?!”Rainbow yelled as she gets up and waves at me. “HEY IGNIS! You better block that!” Even with all the noise in the field, and the festival next to us. I heard her clearly. I just nodded and raised my arm to her. “Nothing to worry, Rainbow.” Silver places the ball on the ground and steps back a few meters. “Hey Blazingsol… was that your girlfriend cheering on you?” “No, but she will be… one day.” I replied with a smile. “Well, you better hurry up or I will ask her out.” Silver replied brushing his… silver hair. “HA! Over my dead body.” and then he runs towards the ball, I knew where he was aiming for. He knows that my ‘weak’ side is the left one. So I dived to that side with both arms and catched the ball in time. I rolled and quickly get up with the ball on my hands. “You need to do better if you want to even talk to her.” “Lucky bastard.” He said. I looked over the bleaches and the girls are cheering for the team. They started to do the classic wave there. It might be a little one, but sure looks amazing from here. As the first part of the game is on the final moments, Astral received a luck pass from Biceps. He aimed and shot scoring that goal we really need it. Biceps lift him up as the rest of the team gathers around and them. I made a jump and clapped several times. “Nice one buddy!” “GO BROTHER!” Noire yelled. “He might be dumb but he is good!” The referee blows his whistle marking the end of the first half. Once on we returned to the side of the field I was opening a bottle of water when Coach Soarin took his blackboard he draw something and then he showed it to us. “This is what we are going to do.” He points at Thunderlane, Biceps, Winds and Astral. “You boys will recover the ball and pass it between you, and then Heath Buns will run to their box, as Light will cross the ball, but you will letting it pass it so Winds gets the chance to shoot.” “So it’s a fake pass to Buns…” Winds said. “Yes, I need you to run just seconds after Buns and Light are inside their box. We might be winning but you all know how dangerous Glaive can be.” “But our captain has done a perfect job so far!” Biceps tapped/hit my back quite hard I spat some water into the air. “Sorry…” Coach Soarin took off her hat and smirked. “Aye, keep it up Blazingsol. The rest of you have done an excellent job but do not get cocky. Whatever they are planning, it is going to be fast and something unexpected. I am counting on every single one of you, boys.” “We got this, Coach.” I said placing a hand at the center of the room. “We are the hunters, right?” Coach Soarin brushed away a tear from his cheek. “O-Of course we are!” With that play in mind we returned to the field, and so the second half is about to start. I looked at Silver Glaive; he is crossed arm and a smirk on his face. Whatever he is thinking is might be something bad, by the look on his face. He then looked at his teammates and they all positioned themselves on their spots. They will kick the ball for the second half and they have something in mind. The referee marks the start of the second half and the Blades are swarming our part of the field with Silver as the tip of the spear. They passed through our midfielders like they were not there, Silver even had the guts to perform some bicycles to Thunderlane.He then passed the ball to his partner and crosses it back to him. Just like our own play. Silver Glaive kicked the ball just a few meters away from my area. But not even with all of his strength managed to score the goal, the ball bounced up and landed behind my net. It is a corner kick, again. I shook my hands because of the impact. “What is it Blazingsol? Did that hurt?” “I don’t want to offend you but… I have blocked more powerful shots than yours and they came from a girl.” His reaction was priceless. He flicked his hair and crossed his arms. I think someone is extremely touchy when it comes to strength. We prepared for the corner kick but the Blades are impeding me from having a clear look at my surroundings. It was when I saw the ball on the air, everyone jumped and then as I jumped to catch it, someone tackled me. I hit the ground hard with my shoulder and the next thing that happened was Silver celebrating his goal. I saw Biceps looking at me with a worry look on his face. “You OK captain?” “Y-Yeah… it was nothing. But…” Astral is reclaiming to the referee that it was clearly a fault. The referee said that he saw nothing and can’t mark such a thing. Heh, looks like certain forward played dirty to score. The big guy helped me to stand up and also helped me to crack my back. “Thanks Biceps.” I said rubbing my shoulder. Biceps nodded and I took a quick glance to the bleachers and my sister alongside Noire is grabbing Rainbow by her hips. She really looks pissed off as she said some certain words to the referee. “Let me go! I will kick his fat ass!” Rainbow said struggling. “C’mon girls! Let me go!” “Dash! You have to stay calm!” Arctika replied, she managed to control Rainbow. It was fun watching her like that. I could not help but to giggle. This was the first time that I saw Rainbow acting like that just because I fell… well, Glaive pushed me but…you get the idea. She really takes sports seriously. Whelp, with that the score is 2-1 and the match is about to end. As long as the ball is on their box there is nothing to worry about- Silver Glaive has the ball! Thunderlane and Biceps went after him but he dribbled the ball and passed between them, he then performed a few bicycles and run to my box, once in position he aimed and shot. The ball is going faster this time, I dived to my left and with my left hand I, somehow, managed to scratched the ball. Lucky for me, Glaive could not shot again since Thunderlane came back at full speed and kicked the ball as he kicked to the middle of the field where Buns catched it. The girls gasped by my dived, as I get up I saw them giving me a thumps up and cheering on me. “Damn, he flew like a phoenix.” Rainbow said. “Still, that is another corner kick and well… let just hope that this time they do not score.” Arctika added. I called everyone for the corner kick, we are going for a counter-attack and ends this game for good. If we can recover the ball that is, I saw Glaive stepping next to me. Is he going for the same play again? “One question for you, mate.” Glaive said tapping my shoulder. “Your sister is single, right?” If there is one thing that I hate the most is that some douchebag ask that question, so as the big brother and warden of my little sister. I grabbed Glaive’s shoulder and pressed him against the post. “Do not get any funny ideas, mate.” I said looking at him in the eyes. I heard the referee whistling and then he commands us to separate us. Astral come over and pushed Glaive away. “Hey buddy, keep your head cool. I mean you can’t since you are on fire but…” “Save it for later buddy.” I said tapping his shoulder. It was a matter of time before they send the ball to my box but this time they kicked just outside the box and Glaive himself was there to receive it. He is going for a fricking bicycle kick but he is also going to hit Thunderlane’s head. As a reaction Thunderlane jumped and blocked the shot with his head, once the ball hit him it send it up to the sky. I saw Astral running to the middle. We can start our counter attack with this chance. I rushed to the limits of my box and when the ball was on my reached I was going to punch it but Glaive get up and tried to headbutt it. He did make contact but with my head. I was on the ground and saw one of the Blades kicking the ball inside the net. It was a goal. Rainbow gets up and she looks mad. “What the heck! That is a fault not a goal!” I could not help but to hit the grass with my fist and with one hand rubbing the left side of my head. No blood, good. I slowly get up but Glaive is still on the ground. After a few moments Glaive was helped by his teammates and get him up. He has a smirk on his face. “We are not out yet, Wondercolt.” He said before going to their side of the field. “No, see you at the penalty shoot-out, Blade.” I said looking at Coach Soarin. The referee marks the end of the match as everyone was expecting. We go straight to the penalty shoot out. Everyone is tired but one goal can mark the difference. I rally up my team as Coach Soarin bring up his blackboard. “Alright boys, I was hoping not to face the Blades on this situation but… C’mon we all love a challenge.” The boys laughed and chuckled. “Still, do not lose focus and remember, do it fast and easy. I took a sip of water and put on my gloves. “Blazingsol… you know what do to.” “Yes sir.” I said with a smirk. I clashed my knuckles together and stepped inside the circle, with my boys around me. “Well boys looks like this party is not over yet. Let’s give the Blades something that they will never forget. It’s time to melt them with our flames!” I said placing my hand at the middle of the circle, everyone placed their hand and together we raised them. “We are the hunters and they are our prey!” My boys formed a line and as I passed between them, Astral tapped my shoulder. “You got this, buddy.” He said. “WE got this, just do your job and I do mine.” I replied with a smirk as I took position on my net. I turned around and saw not Glaive but one of his midfielders ready to shoot. Arctika took a glance at Rainbow and she seems a little bit nervous. Arctika giggled and placed an arm on her shoulder. “Hey Dash are you nervo-“ “Nah, I am just thinking on the things I will do if Ignis loses this game. So… requesting permission to kick his ass if he loses, Ma’am.” “Permission granted.” Arctika added. “Can I join you, girls?” Noire asked. “Astral sure could use that too.” Sometimes I hate my good listener skill. Goddesses, those girls are going to that but! Lucky for us we are not going to lose this. I hope. Their midfielder aims and shoots HA!. I just had to dive to my right and blocked the shot with both hands. I get up and performed a ninja sign. I placed two fingers in front of me and quickly moved my arm down. Yeah, I know. You might be thinking what an arrogant bastard. Well… I am an arrogant bastard, jokes on you. It was something like this: Astral goes first as our first shooter. I walked next to him and fist-bumped him. Then I waved at the girls everyone was happy but Rainbow was crossed arms. She does not look that impress. I got your message, Rainbow. You once called me a good GK, now I am going to show you that I am an amazing GK, as expected Astral scored the goal. “Nicely done buddy.” I walked to the net and again, Glaive is not the shooter. But this moron sure hit the ball harder. I had to stretch both hands and blocked it. I get up just to see my boys jumping and cheering. I looked at Rainbow and she seems now to be clapping. Just after that, Buns is approaching to strike, he looks nervous I playfully hit him on the shoulder and smiled at him. He nodded and placed the ball on the mark. He shots and he scores! Right in the fricking top right angle. If they miss the next one and we score then it’s all over and- oh boy look who is going to shoot. Silver Glaive himself. “I went easy on you last time, Blazingsol.” He said. “Oh yeah, you had to literally take me down in order to score, remember? Twice.” I replied with a smirk. He remains silent but a certain group of girls are cheering on me. I waved at them and it was in that moment when Rainbow winked at me. Goddesses, now I am getting nervous. But, I took a deep breath and looked at my boys, some of them are way more nervous than me and even Biceps, the big guy, is hugging Thunderlane and Astral. So, I looked at Glaive as he backs ups a few meters from the ball and set his eyes to me. We did not blink until he kicked the ball. I dived to my right but the ball kind of started to turn towards my left, it heading towards the center of the net. Luck, I got fricking lucky. I stopped the shot with my foot! What the hell. The look on Silver’s face was epic. A straight face but also filled with anger. The girls got up and even Noire threw away her popcorn. All that remains is for Hurricane to end them. Astral came to me and hit my shoulder. “Buddy! You just stopped 3/3 shots! You are on fire!” “I am fire, buddy.” I replied. Thunderlane might be a defender but he knows where to place the ball, he looks confident, though. He took a deep breath and shot. Goal. The team ran to Thunderlane as Biceps carried him on one of his shoulders. We are all started to jump and hug each other. We made it to the finals. Thunderlane then comes over and we high five. Coach Soarin come over and took my shoulder. “Outstanding, excellent work my boys!” We were celebrating when Astral tapped my shoulder and pointed to my behid. I turned around and saw Rainbow walking to our position; once she arrived she flicked her hair and crossed her arms. “Y-You were pretty good, Ignis.” She said. “I had to; otherwise you might be kicking my ass.” I replied laughing. “Well, now I have to do better. You had your moment to shine but now… it is my turn.” She said as her team gathers around the field. “I am sure you will.” I said standing next to her. “You are already awesome.” I said as I walked away. I took a glance and she blushed. I went to where Arctika and Noire are and joined them. Astral came with a few water bottles. He gave me one as we saw the both of the girl’s teams warming up for the game. “Congrats boys.” Arctika said. “Looks like you are safe, for now.” Noire added. I know why she said that but Astral looked confused. “I will explain that later, buddy.” Rainbow’s game is about to start, after she chose to start first and placing the ball in the middle of the field. She looked at me with a curious look on her face. I winked at her and she smiled. She then changed her attitude and now she has flames on her eyes. She is ready to play. She is ready to win. After the captains shook hands, Rainbow puts the ball on the grass and waits for Lightning Dust to come. “So it begins.” “All right! Let’s go Wondercolts!” Dust quickly passes the ball to Dash as Fleetfoot joins the attack, Dash points to Dust to move to the center of the field. She does by sprinting and passing between two midfielders. At the right moment, Dash passed the ball with such elegancy that only she can do it. Dust also did a good job controlling the ball with her foot but as soon as the ball touched the grass, she returned the ball to Dash. She wasted no time in shoot to the net. It hit on the post. “Damn! That was a close one.” Astral commented. I crossed my arms as Rainbow speaks with her teammates. “Yeah, but next time Rainbow will score.” “You are so confident about her, brother?” Arctika asked. I shrugged my shoulders and smirked at my sister. “Well, I have been there when she shoots and it is not an easy feat to block her shots.” We were talking when one girl dared to performed a slide tackle on Rainbow, it was clearly a fault. However, she gets up like nothing. This might be a good chance to score. Rainbow moves a bit to the left and stares at the ball. She always flicks her hair when she shoots a free kick. Why? Maybe is for checking the wind, nah she looks cool when she does that. This time she is a bit closer that her last shot. The ball curved at half on its way making the goalkeeper to stretch her arms but stills she missed the ball. I did my best not to fangirl but screw it. I get up screamed with all of my power. “GOAL! That is the Rainbow Dash WE all love.” I deliberately made emphasis on the ‘we’ so I might not scare anyone. Rainbow high fived Dust and Cloudchaser and once she heard me she giggled and waved at me. Lightning Dust hit her side with a shoulder and whispered something to her. I just hope it was not something that has to do with me. Anyway! The game resumes and the Blades are going for a counterattack. Rainbow and Lightning went to defend her box. Damn they run fast, but Night Glider managed to catch the ball just after the crossing. She gets up and tosses the ball to Rainbow. She is now dribbling the ball like a pro. I saw Arctika recording with her camera. Rainbow by herself passed between three Blades, Lightning Dust was alone on the box so Rainbow passed the ball to Lightning. She received with her chest and performed a quick turn, in the right time she shot but the Blades’ GK catched it. “The girls are on fire.” I said taking a sip from my water. “Sooner or later, they will score a second goal.” Astral nodded as he pulls out a book from his backpack. I did not put attention on the name but I think I read the word Juliet on that. “They are barely struggling; we kind of had a balanced match.” I turned my sight to the game, and well I took a glance to Rainbow. She has a big smile on her face. She is doing what she loves. She sure was born to be a premiere athlete. Again, I found myself daydreaming. Rainbow and Lightning are advancing as Fleetfoot and Cloudchaser recovered the ball right on the Blades’ side of the field. Lightning made a great job passing the ball between the legs of one of the defenders. Their middle defender started to run so Lightning quickly crossed the ball to Rainbow. She performed her signature move, the volley shot. Goddesses, the GK did not even move. She just stood there as the ball entered the net from the right angle. Lightning gave a hug to Rainbow as Cloudchaser tapped her back, then she did the unexpected. She pointed at me and winked like if she dedicated that goal to me. I turned my neck to my friends and they are giggling. I felt my cheeks turning red, just a little bit. The Blades tried to respond but Rainbow stole the ball, she is trying to get pass though three Blades.She made a combination of scissors and stopovers! She is perfect! Now she can passes it to Lightning Dust but the referee marked and offside. Some spectators got mad for that call. I cannot tell if that was an offside but…sure Lightning and Rainbow are talking with the referee. They seemed to come to an agreement. But the Blades now have the ball and they really needed that time to recover some air. The first half is almost ending; the score is 2-0. The girls sure are making it look easy. Night Glider saved a few shots but they were easy ones. Right now, Fleetfoot has the ball at the middle of the field. “Fleetfoot! Watch your six!” Coach Spitfire yelled. Fleetfoot saw Rainbow running like hell right in the middle of the mid defenders. Fleetfoot send an excellent pass as Rainbow let the ball bounce a few times and then she kicked with all of her mighty but hit the post! The Blades got confused and they kicked the ball for a corner kick. Lightning raises her hand and serves the ball into the box, straight to where Rainbow is. You could say that for someone of her height it is kind of hard for her to hit the ball with her head. Well, she just scored. After that Arctika gets up and takes her backpack. “Where are you going sis?” I asked as she handles me over the camera. “I am going to check the final preparations for the play, make sure to go for Rainbow and your outfits.” She replied looking at Astral and he looks nervous. “C’mon Romeo, we have work to do.” Romeo? Wait so… that book he was carrying is because. Noire started to laugh and grunted as he takes his backpack. “Coming.” That bastard did not tell me that he was going to play Romeo. But… then who is going to be Juliet? I saw Night Glider brushing her hair and once she saw me she gave me a fist-bump. “Nice game Blazingsol.” “You are going pretty well too.” Rainbow crossed her arms as she walks to where I am. “Hey, Ignis. Did you know that Applejack is going to play… Juliet for the play?” I don’t know if I have to laugh or keep a straight face. I looked at Rainbow and she also wants to laugh. I bit my lip and kept my mind cool. “N-No… but… guess who is playing Romeo?” “Who?” She asked curiously. “Astral.” I replied covering my mouth. “T-Those two sure make quite a couple!” Rainbow added as we shared laughter. Even Night Glider started to laugh. “Just like you guys!” Night Glider said and almost instantly covering her mouth. “What?” Rainbow and I asked. “N-Nothing!” She replied blushing. “I need to… change my gloves! See you later!” And he ran to the other side of the field. “That was weird.” Rainbow said rubbing the back of her head. “Anyway, the play is going to start soon. So… what are you going to do?” She asked. “What? Obviously I am going to watch the game.” I replied with a smirk. “I will let Noire to tell me about the play.” Rainbow nodded as she flicks her hair. “Good, you chose right. Let me show you how to win a game easily.” She said cracking her neck. “Do not get cocky, Rainbow.” I added as I patted her head. HA! She looked angry but then she kind of liked it. “I will return to my spot.” “Sure.” She said as she opens her bottle of water. When I go back I saw Noire taking the camera and her backpack. “Make sure to record everything.” I said giggling. “Oh you bet. I am sooooo going to enjoy that.” She said with a mischievous tune. “I will record your musical too, Ignis.” Damn, I… kind of forgot that. But! At least I did not get involved in such a sappy and romantic thingy. The second half has just started! “…” “…….” “What the f-“ Coach Spitfire was cut off by the crowd from Fillydelphia! Eyup, they just score as soon as the second half started. After that, Dust managed to recover the ball but she just got tackled by an opponent! Damn, not good. She is on the floor and touches her ankle in pain. Rainbow ran to check on her. She then tried to get up but failed. Fleetfoot and Rainbow helped Dust to get her up and moved her outside the field for treatment. No one saw that one coming, not even Night Glider or Rainbow. The girl who is replacing Lightning Dust is Derpy. Not as fast as her but…she knows her way on the field. I was so focused on the game that I did not see Sunset coming by. “Hello there, Blazingsol!” Sunset waved at me. “Uh? I mean hello Shimmer.” “Sorry I missed your game.” Sunset said placing her guitar case between her legs. “Well, we won so…you just missed the penalty shoot-out.” I replied with a smile. “Where have you been anyway?” Sunset giggled and I am confused. “Since you and Rainbow decided to go for a Metal version for the musical. Rarity asked us if we could perform as your musicians, you know live music.” Sunset said tapping her guitar case. I was left speechless. Rainbow sure is going to love this surprise. “Wow that sure sound amazing.” We turned our sight to the game, just to see that the Blades are attacking at full strength. Ember, their top player is preparing to shoot, luckily, Rainbow blocked her shoot. The ball landed right in front of Derpy. “Kick it away Derpy!” Night Glider yelled. So, Derpy aimed and shot. I have no idea how that shot ended up on the other side of the field. Derpy has more strength than we all thought. Because of this, the girls can adjust their formation and go for a counter-attack. Somehow, Fleetfoot lost the ball in the middle, Ember recovered the ball but she clashed with Cloudchaser as they tried to prevent the ball from leaving the field. The referee pulled out the yellow card and raised it towards Cloudchaser. What the actual fricking hell was that? Rainbow ran next to referee. “Hey are you blind!” Rainbow yelled. “Ember clashed with Cloudchaser intentionally!” The referee gave Rainbow a not welcoming stare. “Your teammate tackled the player, end of the discussion.” I am starting to feel that both referees hate us. Anyway, that free kick is quite closer to the box. Ember steps back making big strides, she then takes a deep breath and runs towards the ball. Her shot ended up being washed up by one of her teammates, Night Glider did her best to block it but she did not reached it. They are at just one goal to put things even. Now, I am not that nervous but…right now sure I am. Including Sunset. Rainbow sure is doing her best to keep pushing forward but the Blades are using a different position: 1-4-5, with Ember as striker. The second half sure was for the Blades, but we still got this. I am sure that Rainbow something under her sleeve. There are only 5 minutes left, if the girls park the bus it might be risky to go for that so, instead, they are going for an all-out attack. Coach Spitfire told Rainbow something, she was amazed but when things are turning against you, you have to improvise. Fleetfoot passed the ball to Derpy, at first she got scared when four Blades started to run towards her but once she saw Cloudchaser on the other side of the field she kicked the ball. Cloudchaser managed to received the ball and saw Rainbow quickly moving to the middle. Rainbow suddenly stops and receives the ball, as she tries to keep the ball on her feet. A few seconds passed and Rainbow managed to gave the ball to Derpy. She then just kicked the ball towards the net. The shot was so powerful that bounce up. The Blades goalkeeper was going to get the ball but once she saw four girls running after it. She returned to her position. The central defenders covered three of the girls but they left Rainbow alone. Rainbow saw the ball going down and in the right moment she kicked it. At first there was silent but once we saw the ball inside the net. We all started to scream. “WE WON! Both teams did it!” Sure the girls were quicker and lethal than us but, still. The Wondercolts are on the finals and our rivals are our nemesis. The Shadowbolts. The girls and I head to the field to celebrate with the team, some of my boys joined the girls as we all made a big circle and with our Coaches in the middle. “Excellent work, Soarin.”Spitfire said tapping his back. “Your girls were amazing, Spitfire.” He replied. “It was because of your GK and my striker we achieved this.” Spitfire said looking at me and Rainbow. “CHS sure is lucky to have that pair.” “I am just glad they are studying here. I will have no idea on how to beat them if they were our opponents.” Soarin said laughing. “Aye, now… you owe me a pizza. I heard that Miss Pie is going to prepare some for the Festival. Maybe then, we can chat about further tactics to use against the Shadowbolts.” “You read my mind.” Soarin replied with a smirk. I was celebrating with my boys when Biceps lifted me on one of her shoulders and then he did the same with Rainbow. I have to say, it was like being in a tower. “Cheers for our captains!” Thunderlane yelled. “YEAH!” Biceps screamed. “TO OUR CAPTAINS!” I looked at Rainbow and extended my arm. She took it and we both raised our arms. “VICTORY!” We all yelled. Once we returned to the ground, we knew what is going to happen next. I took my backpack and saw Rainbow running next to me. “Ready for this?” I asked. “I was born ready! That game got me hyped!” She replied with a smirk. “Let’s give them a show they will never forget!” Author's Note Happy New Year everyone/pony! Phew what a game! The Wondercolts advance to the finals! Next chapter is going to be less sport and more singing! Thanks for reading! The Phantom and The MuseI am waiting for Rainbow to get out of the classroom, we are still in good time though. But, I have no idea why she is taking so long to get suit up. I knocked several times but she keeps saying that she will be ready soon, and that if I dare to enter she will kick my butt. After a few minutes, Rainbow finally opens the door. Goddesses, I know I have seen her before with that outfit, but this time she looks more beautiful. She did her hair with a long ponytail this time. I could not help but to look down and well, she is wearing her boots. I was going to say something but it just the way she is. “What took you so long?” I asked. “I had…a small problem with the skirt. I am ready now, so let’s get moving already.” Rainbow replied taking my arm. She seems…nervously, it might be because she is not used to that type of outfit or…nah she as performed several times with The Rainbooms before. But, then what is the thing that is troubling her. “They have not arrived, they are not here, they are not here.” Uh? Is she mumbling something?. “Hey… Rainbow. May I know why you are nervous-“ “I am not n-nervous, Ignis. I am just… singing the song on my mind.” She replied staring at me with her deadly eyes. “S-Sure…if you say so.” Things got weird when at every corner she stopped and took a quick glance at the surroundings. Is she trying for someone not to see her? What is the point? Everyone is going to see her anyway. Unless… she is trying to evade someone or her pa- “MY PARENTS ARE HERE!” She yelled as she also scared the shit out of me. We encountered them right at the entrance of the school. “That is our girl! Dashie! We have been looking for you since we came!” First, I never thought that they call her ‘Dashie’. Second, if she sees me laughing at that she will kill me. Third, they are both carrying cameras and… they are looking at me. “Is that your friend for the musical, my girl?” Her mother started to giggle and she just took a picture of us. “He looks more like his boyfriend! Our baby girl sure has grown up!” … If I laugh, she will kill me. If I laugh, she will kill me.If I laugh, she will kill me.So I just kept my best straight face. “MOM! DAD! You are embarrassing me!” Rainbow yelled. “AND HE IS A FRIEND!” Rainbow then sighs and tries to keep her head cool. “Mom, Dad. This is Ignis Blazingsol. He is captain of the soccer team and my partner for the musical.” “H-Hello, nice to meet you.” I said extending my arm to them. “My name is Windy Whistles, I am the proud mother of my Rainbow Dash.” She said shaking hands with me, and then she leans to her husband. “Rainbow never said that he was this good looking.” What? “The honor is ours, kid. I am Bow Hotfoof.” He then pulls my arm and gives me quite lethal hug bear. “He is also well-toned!” He let go of me and pats my back. He then moves my body next to Rainbow and they both started to take pictures. “C’mon guys! Smile to the camera!” “This one sure is going for the album!” Windy said looking at the camera. “My daughter looks like a bride on that beautiful dress!” Her father commented as he brushes off a tear from her cheek. “WE LOVE YOU RAINBOW DASH!” They both yelled. Rainbow suddenly ran to them and made a group talk. “Mom, Dad! Stop this! You are embarrassing me in front if Ignis! Could you please be more…I do not know… discreet?” “Sure darling! Anything four our little rainbow!” Her mom said hugging her. “I can’t wait to see your performance!” Bow said hitting Rainbow’s side. “Your friend sure looks like a good guy!” “That time will come, go and find your seats. Like now. Please.” Rainbow said dragging them to the entrance of the school. “I will see you later.” She said closing the doors. She then wipes her forehead with an arm. “Goddesses…they arrived sooner than I thought.” I am leaning against the wall and trying not to laugh. “Your parents sure are… good persons.” “They are crazy! It just that-“ “They care for you, for them you are the most amazing girl all over the planet.” I said with a smirk making her blush. “Wow, you really think that? I mean, well, you are right but still it is a little frustrating when they act like that. Can you imagine that they have an album of all of my greatest achievements?! That is including the silly ones!” “They did it because they love you, Rainbow. There is no need to be embarrassed.” I replied. “Also… they kind of seemed to like you.” She added. “My Father always says that is the first impression that matters.” “Well, you sure did a good impression. Let’s just get this over with.” We continue walking until we reached the auditorium. Oh boy, just in time to see the last scene for the play. As soon as we stepped inside, Rainbow’s parents started to wave at us and took a picture. The flash distracted everyone on that row. I brushed my eyes several times until I recover my sight. Just to see Astral ‘Romeo’ drinking the poison from the little bottle. After a couple of seconds, Applejack ‘Juliet’ wakes up and sees him lying death on her lap. “Noooo! Romeo! Why?!” She then pulls out a knife and plunged it on her belly. “I… will love you my Romeo. Soon I will be with you.” She said brushing his hair as they both are already death. The red curtain closes as the spectators are applauding and soon after all of the actors are on the scene and performed a bow. I was clapping alongside Rainbow when Rarity showed up. “Good you are both here! Follow me!”We followed Rarity to the backstage. There, we found Pinkie, Applejack and Sunset tuning their respective instruments. They are wearing a long red dress; it has some similarities with Rainbow’s. “You guys ready?” Applejack said. I nodded and put on my face mask. “Let’s hit it.” A few seconds passed when I heard Arctika voice. “Ladies and Gentleman as our final act, the students Rainbow Dash and Ignis Blazingsol are going to perform The Phantom of the Opera. But, we have a surprise. Members of the local band, The Rainbooms alongside Octavia are going to join them as part of this version. Please, let’s give them a big applause.” You already know who plays which instrument, but let me remind you. Applejack plays the bass guitar, Sunset will be the lead guitarist, Pinkie is on the drums and Octavia on the organ. I looked at Rainbow and she is now calmly. Not to mention that she looks like an angel. I snapped out of my daydreaming as AJ hit my side with her bass. The girls took their positions as the music starts. Rainbow walks to the front and extends her arms, slowly making a few spins, looking at the ground she then lifts her head to the ceiling and placing her hands together, after that, she stands still as I make my entry from behind covering my face with the cloak. In sleep he sang to me In dreams he came That voice which calls to me and speaks my name And do I dream again for now I find The Phantom of the Opera is there Inside my mind I shake off the cloak revealing my facemask to her and the crowd. Sing once again with me Our strange duet My power over you grows stronger yet And though you turn from me to a glance behind The Phantom of the Opera is there Inside your mind. I finished my part pointing at her with two fingers and closing my fist. Once Rainbow starts to sing again, I am suppose to walk around a few times, then she runs to the left side, she then lifts her arm and points at me and then runs a hand on her face, looking scared. Those who have seen your face Draw back in fear I am the mask you wear It's me they hear...I raised my arms; Finally I got close to her and hold her hand. Your/My spirit and my/your voice in one combined The Phantom of the Opera is there/here Inside my/your mind1 He's there, the phantom of the opera! Beware, the phantom of the opera! He's there, the phantom of the opera! Afterwards I am set to point at her and closed my fist, as if I am trying to make her fell for me like if I was casting a spell. Sing my angel of music! Sing my angel! Sing for me! Sing my angel! Sing! Sing my angel! Sing for me! Rainbow sure made a lot of effort to sing that high. At the final part, Rainbow falls into my arms and improvised taking off my mask and places it in front of her own face looking at the crowd, I looked away to my left and…silence. The first ones to get up were Rainbow’s parents. They started to applaud, slowly but steady. Soon everyone joined them. I looked at Rainbow and she is breathing heavily. “Guess they liked it.” I said with a smile. “They better.” She replied. “My...throat, it kind of hurts.” She said giggling. She put on my mask as all of us hold hands and performed a bow to the crowd. I saw her parents waving, jumping and whistling. I giggled at the sight and so did Rainbow. “You think they are going to ask us for more pictures?” I asked at her. “I am sure they will.” She replied with a sigh. “But hey, after that, we can enjoy the festival.” She is right; this day sure is going well. “Pizza here I come!” We reunited with Rainbow’s parents in the hallway; Rarity and Arctika are here too. So Rainbow’s parents took a lot of pictures with all of us. My eyes are stunned by their flash. Goddesses this sure is taking long. I can hear my stomach grumping like a fricking T-Rex. “C’mon Rainbow! Can you pose with Ignis-boy like in the poster?” Windy said with that big smile on her face. I looked at Rainbow and she wasted no time in taking my arm and placing it on her lower back. “Good! Oh my Gosh you guys look so adorable!” And there go my cheeks and her cheeks turning red. Not gonna lie. She…looks cute when she is blushing. I also heard Rarity and Arctika giggling. Finally! This photo session is over. Her parents then gave us a group hug. Bow kissed Rainbow on her forehead. “You were great, both of you. Sadly…we have to go, Rainbow.” “Where are you going? What about the festival?” She asked. “We would like to stay, honey. But, your Father and I want to move out to Las Pegasus. You know since he got that job we…arranged to move there.” “Wow, I was not expecting that.” Rainbow replied giving a hug to her parents. “Well, it was fun while it last.” “We will see you soon…baby girl.” Bow said patting her head. Rainbow turned red almost instantly. “DAD! You are not supposed to call me like that anymore!” She yelled punching him on the shoulder with both hands. It is kind of funny because her Father is as tall as me and she is small. It was like watching a puppy scratching a pair of curtains. After that little, cute show her Father gave her a hug. She then crossed her arms and sighs as she talks with her mother. Bow then walked to where I am and leaned forward. “Ignis…you are a good boy.” He said placing a hand on my shoulder. “I… want you to take care of her. Will you do that for me?” “Sir yes sir! You can count on me.” I replied. We are shaking hands when he whispered at my ear something I truly did not see coming. “Oh, and I will be glad if you end up as her boyfriend.” He said with a smile and tapping my back. Her parents left the school and they waved at us. Rainbow waved at them back, and then she turns her torso and stares at me. She rose an eyebrow and snapped her fingers right in front of my face. “Hey Ignis, you there? Yoo-hoo, Earth to Ignis…wake up!” She then hits me on the belly. “Houston I am here! I mean, sure, I am OK… baby girl.” I knew I should not have said that, she closes her fist in anger and hits me once again on the belly, harder this time. I am trying to recover from that blow and she is blushing angrily. “Let’s just get something to eat, Torchie.” We all nodded and head outside. The moment we stepped outside we saw al lot of booths in the soccer field and parking lot. I was looking at which booth could be Pinkie’s when Rainbow hit my side. “Remember that we have a deal, moron.” She said taking my arm and dragged me to wherever she is taking me. “Have fun you two!” Arctika yelled as she waved at us. Once Rainbow let go of me, we ended up on Pinkie’s booth and ordered a pizza. Now, we are taking sit on the bench. I could notice that Rainbow is looking at me with a curious look. I lifted up my head asking what is up. She just shrugged her shoulders. “What is it guys? Are you tired for the soccer games?” Pinkie said as she places a dish to each one of us with a slice of pizza. “I am starving, that’s it.” I said giving a bite to the pizza. “Goddesses this is so good!” Rainbow also gave a bite and her eyes widened. “Everything that Pinkie cooks is delicious, can I have another one?” “Sure! Here you go Dashie!” Wow, she is on her second slice. Better keep up with her. *** “My… stomach…too much pizza.” I said finishing the last slice on my dish. “Totally worth it.” Rainbow tapped my shoulder and crossed her arms. “You ate like a champ, Ignis.” “What can I say? Best pizza in Canterlot!” After having something to eat, Rainbow and I decided to explore other booths. There were not only food stands; there were also games and other stuff. We found a game where you use toy guns like from the cowboys and you have to shoot down pins. “Hey Ignis, would you like to play this?” She asked as she takes the toy gun. “Sure, I have been waiting for the second round.” I replied with a smirk. “Let’ go!” We fist-bumped each other as the pins started to appear in front of us, some of them appeared faster than I expected and some of them moved from right to left or vice versa. I have been watched a lot of cowboys movies, so I feel confident about this. I was the first to put down the rifle on the table. The dude counted the ones I shot down. “Alrgiht… you got 13. Here is your prize.” He gave me a little charm with the looks of a star. Great. I can now say that I am the sheriff around here. “That is cool!” Rainbow said. “You got 12, here is your prize.” He gave her a red horseshoe. I almost burst into laugh once she took it and gave me her best WTF face. Who could have guess that one pin can make the difference between a nice prize and such a lame prize. But hey, I managed to beat Rainbow in something at least. You have to taste the small victories. And so Rainbow and I moved on to start something to drink. Lucky us, we found Applejack’s booth. She is serving some apple cider, even her young sister is with her. She seems to be serving to the kids and students as for Applejack, she is serving the seniors and adults. I wonder why. “Well, well, look who came to say hi. The Phantom and the Muse.” AJ said with a smirk. “What can I do for you fellas?” “You can give us your best apple cider!” Rainbow replied, Applebloom nodded as she took two cups and placed them under a big barrel but nothing came out. “UH… sis? We are out of apple cider.” She said knocking at the barrel. “Wait here, I will bring another one.” Applejack added, she goes to the back of her booth. Guess we wait here. But, Applebloom took the cups and filled them with the barrel where Applejack was. “There you go fellas!” We took our cups and lifted them on the air. “To the Wondercolts!” Rainbow and I said before pouring the cup inside our mouths. I almost spit it since the taste was…strong but at the same time delicious. I looked at Rainbow and she is asking for her second round. Damn, this girl sure knows her stuff. Applejack showed up with the barrel, she then took my cup and filled it. I gave it a sip and this one taste a little different, sweeter and smooth. “This is the good stuff!” Rainbow said as she takes a gulp at her cup. Her lips got covered in foam from her drink. “Rainbow…you have… on your lips.” It was it that moment when she looked at me with those magenta eyes of hers. But, there was something else; she smirked as she ran a finger on her lips. “Clean them for me.” she said narrowing her eyes. What? I blushed as I took a napkin and ran it on her lips. Well, that…was unexpected. Rainbow then asked for another one. I lost count of how many she has taken but she knows looks…different. Applejack is busy arranging the wasted barrels so… Applebloom is the one serving us. The thing is…She has been serving Rainbow from a different barrel than mine. “Hey…Rainbow? Are you OK?” I asked as she suddenly lays her head on my shoulder. “I am more than OK, Ignis. I am happy.” She said getting up and suddenly taking my arm. She then dragged me to a post and just stared at me for a while. “I am…happy because you are here…” “Well, we kind of planned this.” I said rubbing the back of my head. Rainbow shook her head to the sides as she gave the final sip to her drink. “What I meant was… I am happy because you are here with me and not with another girl.” She said leaning a little bit forward. It was in that moment when a certain smell reached my nose. “Woah…hold on.” I grabbed her by the shoulders and stared at her. “Did she…drink apple cider with…alcohol?” “What are you looking at?” She asked. “N-Nothing… just… Rainbow. How are you feeling?” “With you… I feel like the happiest girl in CHS.” She said wrapping my neck with her arms. I instantly started to look around. Some of the people are looking at us on a weird way. “Goddesses, Rainbow! Are you…drunk?!” “Possibly… you once said that you can handle a girl like me. Why are you so nervous?” She said leaning forward. “C’mon Rainbow! People are looking at us!” She then stopped her movement and smirked. “Then let’s go somewhere where they cannot…disturb us.” What? She grabbed my arm and dragged inside the school. Damn, she runs fast. But, most importantly… where the hell is she taking me?! “Rainbow! C’mon, you have to control yourself!” She just ignored me. “Rainbow Dash! What are you doing?!” I asked astonished as she kicked the door of the janitor’s room. She checked to see if it was clear and pulled me inside. It was a bit dark but I found the switch. So, I turned the light on. Just to see Rainbow sitting down on top of a small table. I tried to say something but she grabbed my jacket and pulled me closer to her. “What is it Torchie? Are you…scared?” She said rubbing my chest with a hand. “You bet I am, I mean, Rainbow… w-what are you doing?” “You know what I am doing!” She said on a seductive tune and again, she wraps my neck with her arms. “Now… be quiet.” She leaned forward as if she is going to kiss me. Goddesses, this is what I been wanting since I met her but…no. This is not right. I know that Rainbow is not being herself, and just what is she thinking? Could this be her hidden side or something? I placed a finger on her lips and looked at her. “Rainbow…you are drunk. This is not you.” She looked shocked by what I just said. Rainbow then looked down and… well, she started to sob. DID I JUST MAKE HER CRY?! “Oh shit! No, Rainbow please! Do not cry!” “I knew it! I know that I am ugly for you!” She said burring her face on my shoulder. “What?! O-Of course not! Rainbow… I think that you are…cute.” I said with my cheeks burning. She slowly rises up her head and brushes away some tears from her face. “Y-You serious?” “Death Serious.” I replied. “You are just saying that so you could get laid.” WHAT?! “R-Rainbow! W-What? NO! It is the true!” Crap, I have no idea what to say. This sure has become quite the scene, doesn’t it? “Look, Rainbow. I said grabbing her hips. “Right know you are not…being you. You are under the control of the drink you just had. Look, this is what we are going to do, first I am going to get you a-“ “You have beautiful green eyes, Ignis.” She just cut off my plan. “Uh… what? I mean thanks. Now, where was I? Oh yes. You stay here while I get you something to make you feel better.” “A-Are you saying that… you are going to dump me here? All by myself?” She said with that cute puppy face. Why are you punishing me like this?! “NO! I meant, if you put it like this… it sounds bad. But…” I took a deep breath and looked at Rainbow. She is smiling and twirling her hair. “Alright, you are coming with me. But, try to keep it cool, got it?” “Yes sir!” She replied with salute. “Good.” I turned around and slowly opened the door. No one seems to be around. I took Rainbow’s hand and get out of the room. I just hope we did not make such a chaos in there. I realized that I am the one dragging Rainbow. She seems to be calmer. “Calm down Ignis. Maybe Arctika or someone can help.” I thought. I turned my neck to see how Rainbow is holding up; she just waved at me and also winked at me. “Hello there.” She said. “Hi, how are you feeling?” “I am starving.” She replied. “Wait, what?” She let go my hand and crossed her arms. “Feed me or I will punch you. Hard.” Just what the fricking…hell just happened. A moment ago she was all lovely and sweet and now she wants to kill me. Wait… the last past sounds more like her, though. “I heard you, Rainbow.” I sigh and now she is staring at me with a fierce look on her eyes, gotta move fast if I want to keep breathing. I found the vending machine! This should do the trick! I chose to give her some cookies. Once I kneeled to grab them she just jumped at my back. I almost hit my face with the glass of the vending machine. “Holy… Rainbow! I, we almost fell!” “You are good boy for getting some food!” She said taking the pack of cookies and opened them. “Thanks a lot!” “Glad I could help.” I said placing my arms beneath her legs so I can have a firm grip as she continues…riding me. I was hoping for encountering someone here but we got nothing. Everyone must be outside. Not even a sign from Astral or my sister. I looked at the clock and its fricking 6:43 pm. Damn, is it that late? Then I felt Rainbow head resting her head on my shoulder and her breathing on my neck. Did she… just fell asleep? “No Mom, I do want more pancakes.” Rainbow said that on her sleep. Well, that answered my question. I sighed but also giggled. I have Rainbow sleeping peacefully on my back. I was thinking on what to do when I saw Arctika and Sunset talking near the entrance of the parking lot. “Can I have a copy of the video, Arc?” Sunset asked. “Sure! I am planning on giving a copy to the girls and-“ Heh, she just spotted me. “What the heck?” Sunset then turns around and sees me. “Oh, what happened?” I reached them and just smiled at them. “You are not going to believe this, I was with Rainbow eating and shooting down some pins when we decided to drink something. Now, I did not know that Applejack serves applecider with alcohol on it and well, looks like Rainbow did not know both so… she drank like a Viking and here is the result.” The girls just stared at me, confused; the first one to break the silence was Sunset as she chuckled. She covered her mouth and then coughed. “I supposed that… nothing else happened between you two?” She asked curiously. “N-Nope! As an honest man I stood my ground.” I replied. “You better.” Arctika said taking a deep breath. “You are going to have to drive her home, brother. It was your fault she ended up like this.” “My fault? Why are you saying that?!” “Just do it. I will see you at the parking lot. She is going to need her helmet.” Arctika said heading to the lockers. Sunset hit my shoulder and smiled. “You did good, Blazingsol. Other boys could have taken that chance to do… things. But, you did not. That says a lot about you.” “Yeah, well. There is also a promise that I made to her Father. I will watch over her. Guess that did not went well, right?” “Well… You could say that she got lucky that it was you when she got like this. Rainbow can act weird when she is… on that situation.” “Wait, you are saying that this is not the first time she gets…drunk?” Sunset blushed a little bit and giggled, not the answer I was expecting but… yeah. “It is like when you are on sugar rush. You also are like another person.” “You are right.” I said as we both chuckled. I saw Arctika carrying Rainbow’s helmet, she then points at the parking lot. “Well, duty calls. See you later, Shimmer.” “Safe travel, Blazingsol.” She replied. I arrived at the parking lot, lucky me none of the teachers saw Rainbow in that situation. Arctika helped me on putting us our helmets and not to fall once I hopped on my motorcycle. It is amazing that Rainbow did not wake up after that. “I still cannot believe this.” Arctika said with a face-palm. “Anyway, you must keep her safe brother.” “I will, there is nothing to worry about.” I said tapping down my visor. I waved at Arctika as I leave her behind. It was a matter of time before Rainbow tightened her grip on my waist. “Wow… what? Ignis?” “I am here, Rainbow.” I said as we stopped at a red light. “How are you feeling?” “I feel a little bit dizzy; did I… do something stupid?” “Nope, you just drank some applecider with alcohol.” “I mean, after that. I know I drank that.” She replied. “Not really, most of the time you were… trying to kill me.” I said laughing. She said nothing but I heard her chuckling. The trip was calm and smooth. I also felt her helmet clanking with the back of mine. We reached her home sooner than I thought, driving is better than walking I suppose. Once she found her keys and opened the main door, she turned her torso. “Do you… want something before you go?” She asked. “No, thanks Rainbow.” I replied lifting up my visor. “I suppose you are OK?” “I do feel better.” She said walking to where I am. “Thanks, Ignis.” “It was nothing.” I said laughing. “Sorry, it just that you said that I should be the one getting into sugar rush. Instead, you got-“ She quickly hit my shoulder as we both laughed. “Don’t you dare to say that.” She said rubbing her head. “Before you go, I have something to tell you.” “Go on.” “If you mention any of these back at CHS, I will kill you.” She said with a smile but menacing. “I will keep my mouth shut.” My life now rest with Arctika and Sunset’s ability for not to spread this to everyone… I am screwed. “Arctika, Sunset … I am counting on you.” “What did you just say?” Rainbow asked. “Nothing!” “See you later, hotshot.” She said as she enters into her building. Just before she closed the door, she winked at me, it was a good thing that I was wearing my helmet or she could have seeing me blushing, Well, I think this day went pretty well. Let’s see what Principal Celestia and her sister have in store for us. I think that we raised enough funds for whatever they are planning. *** It’s been a couple of days since the festival; we were at the cafeteria when Principal Celestia called for a meeting at the gym. I was looking at my phone when Arctika, Noire and Rainbow showed up. “You think that they are going to tell us the big reveal?” Noire asked as she takes sit next to me. “I hope so.” I said stretching my arms. “We have training session after this.” All of us have gathered here, Principal Celestia appeared with a megaphone, Vice Principal Lune is carrying a poster by the looks of it. “As you already know, the festival was a total success!” Principal Celestia said as we all cheered and clapped. “Halloween is upon us and my sister and I have been thinking on a way to congratulate you for your hard work. Sis, you can show them.” The poster reveals a big scenario and two guitars clashing together. “The Battle of the Bands has awoken once again, and everyone can participate and in addition to the holiday. You can all wear your costumes as you perform at the stage.” I can already see Rainbow fangirling. The Battle has begun and it is time to take our instruments and sing to victory! “May the best band win!” She said. Author's Note Artist(s): Jonathan Young's metal cover of Phantom of the Opera's overture ft. Malinda Kathleen Reese, just in case you were wondering. Next Chapter will be Battle of the Bands! Thanks for reading! Battle of the Bands!“Brother… you cheated! There is now way you could have won three times in a row!” Arctika yelled as she sees the rock sign on my hand. “HA! You wish, I am the Master of Rock-Paper-Scissors. I can decide the name of the band!” I said with a smirk. We were discussing the name for our band at the cafeteria; none of us could get a good name so, we decided to play rock-paper-scissors, and just like I said. I am a Master. “So… buddy, got any names for the band?” Astral said leaning forward and stealing my last pop-tart. “Hey, that was mine. But…yeah I have the name.” “Well, fricking tell us.” Noire added. I slowly get up and placed both hands on the table. “Knights of Athena, uh? What do you think?” Astral quickly fist-bumped me, he then took my shoulders and laughed. “Like that classic anime we used to watch?! I like it!” Astral and I became best buddies when I find out that he likes the same stuff that I do. His extrovert attitude and his energetic attitude kind of scared me at first but! He went easy when we first met. He might be, almost, the same height as me but his white skin, blue eyes and messy yellow hair sure are make good resemblance to his name. Everybody needs a best buddy/pal in their lives! Noire added and tapped Astral on his back. “Easy there brother, somehow I knew you will go for something like that.” Noire is like the opposite of Astral, calmer and kind of introvert but do not get me wrong. She is a good friend; she was there for me every time when I used to freak out when Rainbow just waved at me, she always knew how to keep everyone cool. Her long and black twin tails, tied up with a red ribbon are recognizable from afar. Her dark blue skin and red eyes make her look like a tough girl. I gotta admit, she can strike as hard as Rainbow. I learned that the hard way… Anyway!I looked at my sister and she is arms crossed, she then sighted and chuckled. “You are a kid, brother.” “You do know that I have a comeback for that, sis.” I said with a smirk. “If you call me shortie again I will punch you so hard that you will have to wait for months to play soccer.” She said closing her fist and giving a warm smile. “Danger!” I thought. I scoffed and take a sit. “So… as we speak earlier. Astral you will be rhythm guitarist, Noire will be our drummer, Arctika will be our lead singer and bass guitar player. I will be the lead guitarist.” Everyone nodded. “Good, now… when do we start practicing?!” “Soon brother, remember that we have to wear costumes. It is a Halloween night too.” Arctika added looking at her phone. She is searching for her costume already. “C’mon Sis. We have time to search for the costumes. We should focus on what songs we are going to play and start practicing, ASAP.” “Ignis is right.” Noire added. “It’s been a while since I played the drums.” “We can use your garage buddy, for practicing. It is the biggest one.” Astral said. “Alright, Oh! I almost forgot.” I said pulling out the sheet and start to fill it. “Alright, Knights of Athena, members, Arctika Sol, Ignis Blazingsol, Noire Star and Astral Light.” I get up and delivered it to Principal Celestia. Once there I saw that Snails and Snips are going to participate too. Well, more like everyone is going to. This should get interesting. “Next!” Principal Celestia said. “Oh, Mr. Blazingsol, glad you and your friends are going to join us.” “Of course we are! I would never pass this opportunity to-“ Guess who showed up. “Opportunity to do what, Ignis?” Rainbow asked, arms crossed and with a smirk on her face. “Uh… ehhh… you know… show The Rainbooms who is boss?!” I am so done and Rainbow is like scanning me. I can feel my personal space being invaded by her even if she is like 4 meters away. “Watch your words, hotshot. You realize it is MY band you are talking about, remember?” She replied pointing to herself. “But, let the music do the talking. You better come up with some badass songs.” She said making a quick turn and returning to her friends. Goddesses, I think I just declare war at her. I heard Principal Celestia’s seal of approval on the sheet. “Alright, Knights of Athena has been approved to participate.” She then leans a little bit forward and whisper at me. “I suggest starting practicing, Mr. Blazingsol. You know Miss Dash well enough. She is going into an all-out war.” Principal Celestia is right, today is Friday anyway. Let’s do this! But first! More school! *** Welp, my face is on top of my desk as the bell rings marking the end of this school day. “FINALLY!” I get up, grabbed my backpack and run to my locker. I was gathering my stuff but then something crossed my mind. “We should have something else for the show… like… fireworks!” I snapped my fingers as a smile appeared on my face. “THAT’S IT!” “What are you mumbling about, Ignis?” An unexpected Rainbow appeared from nowhere. “Oh, Hi there. I… was just… uh.” I started to play with my fingers like I was playing the piano. Fun Fact: I do not know how to play the piano. “I was just thinking… stuff… yeah…” Rainbow chuckled as she punches my shoulder. “C’mon Ignis. You know you cannot lie to me. You do that thingy with your fingers when you are lying.” She said with a smirk. Goddesses, sometimes I forget that Rainbow has some kind of eagle-eye. “It’s a… surprise, Rainbow. That is all I am going to say.” I said before closing my locker. “Uh… I like surprises. Well, have fun hotshot practicing for the Battle, but… you are going to lose anyway,” She said shrugging and flicking her hair. “We will see that, Dashie.” HA! She blushed. “S-Stupid… but… y-you have my permission to call me that way. But! Only you, Pinkie and my parents are allowed to call me like that, you hear me?” She said menacing but also embarrassed. By the Egyptian Gods, was she so cute. “Got it, Rainbow.” I replied. I waved at her as she heads to the exit while I started to think on who can help me with the fireworks. I was searching on my mind when a certain girl with purple hair and glasses came to my mind. “Twilight Sparkle! Her dad used to work on a fabric that makes those! But… where might she be? School is over and no one is roaming the school… wait… I know where she is. I just ran to the library as fast as I could. “Everything I know about women I learned from my tractor by Roger Welsch?”Twilight asked rising an eyebrow as she sighs and places the book on the… bookshelf. “What a weird name.” She then takes another one and does the same. She asked Principal Celestia to be the ‘warden’ of the books, as Twilight said, at the end of school days so she could spend more time at the library. She started to hum as she pushes the cart filled with books to the next aisle; the silence at the library was suddenly cut off when she heard someone running downstairs. “I made it… now… where is she?” I said rubbing the back of my head and looked around. “Uh… crap. I think she is not here.” Twilight then goes to the stairs and just waves at me. “Oh, it is you Blazingsol! What brings you to the library this late?” “Sparkle! I was looking for you!” In ten seconds flat I reached her and almost gasping for air. I looked up at her and just try to stay cool. “I-I have a favor to ask, think that you can help me?” “You need help with chemistry?” She said taking a book about chemistry. “Nope.” “Mathematics?” She now holds a math book, every single one of those look like a fricking brick. “Nope, I passed with a C!”And I am so proud about that! “Did you and Rainbow Dash blow up the laboratory, again?” She asked pointing at me like if I was a little kid. “What?! No! That was the last semester! But actually, this time I require your help for the Battle of the Bands.” I replied. “Me? I mean, sure. But, I cannot tell if there is a book about that.” She said searching for a book. What the f- “No! Let me explain. I… basically could use some fireworks. Your dad used to work there but! I am willing to pay full price I just need them to be fired on a certain pattern. Can you do that? Please? Please?” Well, she looks astonished. She adjusts her glasses and coughs several times. “Oh, Well, I did not expect something like this but… I think I can help you, Blazingsol. Which kind of pattern are you looking for?” From my backpack I pulled out a draw I made back at Poetry class. Hey, I prefer drawing than reading. “If that is possible, of course.” Twilight carefully looks at my drawing she tilts it to different sides, looks deeply into it, and I think she made some crazy calculations. “Well, sure it will require of precise calculations. But it is possible.” “YES! I knew you could do it! So… as a form of payment,I will do anything you ask! I can help you with the books, if you are willing to accept it?” I asked taking a book and placing on the shelf. “What do you say?” At first she laughed, a little bit but then she controlled herself and takes a deep breath. “This competition is important for you, right?” I nodded. “Sure, I will help. But!” I was going to scream in happiness when she said that. “I want to know something.” “What is it?” I asked. “You are doing this to impress… Rainbow, do you not?” She said hitting my side with her elbow. Of course I blushed. “Uhh… Yes! Yes I am!” I replied rubbing my head. “Was I that obvious?” “Just a little bit, Applejack and Sunset have told me… some details. I will talk to my father this weekend. I will give you and answer next Monday, OK?” She said writing down something on her notebook. “Sure!Thank you Sparkle! I owe you one!” I said taking the cart. “I will take it from here.” “You sure? This is like your third visit at the library since you got transferred.” She said giggling. I laughed because it is true… what? My sister is the one in charge of coming here if we need some books to do our homework. But! Thank Goddesses I have a good sense of orientation. “You got me there, still. You can trust me. Thanks again!” And so I am off to put these books back to their respective places! *** … …… “Learn Math in Two Hours by Mr. Calculus117?That is crap!” I placed the book on its spot. “Baldor? You SOB! You ruined my life! You screwed up math when you put the alphabet on it!” I said angrily placing the book on its spot and took another book. “Why would I want to know how to build a fence made out of old pointy shoes?!” These books… are weirder than I thought. “How to Survive a Garden Gnome Attack: Defend Yourself When the Lawn Warriors Strike (And They Will) by Chuck Sambuchino…” I smoothly placed it inside my backpack. “That one looks promising.” Wow, cannot believe I finished placing all the books on their places. I looked at the time and it just took me almost two hours. I made it faster than I thought. Next, I was scrolling some memes on my phone when I got a message from my sister. “We are all set, Astral and Noire brought their instruments. Waiting on you.” “Good, let’s get started.” I replied to my sister. “I am on my way.” Second message, sent. I double checked the doors and everything as I leave the school and head to the parking lot. I put on my helmet, started the engine and set course to my home. I was listening to some music when I had to stop at the red light, then I saw Rainbow and Applejack exiting a music shop. I lifted up my visor at the same time as Rainbow pointed at me. I parked the bike near them and noticed that Applejack is carrying her bass case. “Howdy Partner!” Applejack waved at me. “Wow, Ignis. your ride looks cool!” Rainbow walks around me and she even, playfully, pulled my visor. “T-Thanks, Rainbow. So… girls what are you doing here?” I asked lifting again m visor. “Well, turns out AJ broke some cords for her bass and we came to buy some and to check if her instrument could need further maintenance.” Rainbow replied crossing her arms. “Nothing too serious, though.” Applejack added. “I just want to be ready for the Battle of the Bands, what about you Blazingsol? Why are you going home this late?” “I… was… doing some stuff back at CHS, you know helping… people. Yeah.” I totally sound calmly and serious, right? Rainbow and Applejack looked at each other and chuckled. Rainbow then stands in front of me and she kind of inspects me. Thank god I am wearing the helmet or she might see my face turning red a little bit. “Helping, uh? Were you doing some chores at the library?” How did she know that?! Of course, it is Rainbow Dash we are talking about. But still… “Yeah, how did you-“ She then takes the book I took and reads the title. “I once read this and made a report about it. Now I have my baseball bat near me all the time back home.” She said giggling. I laughed nervously, for a bit. If they find out the true reason of why I was doing then I might compromise the surprise I have for the Battle. “Did you do something crazy again?” Applejack asked. “That is quite a punish for you, Blazingsol. We know that you are not a fan of books, you know?” “Uh what?… yeah! I mean, I did nothing wrong, I just wanted to do something to kill time.” I exclaimed. Rainbow chuckled and placed the book back to my backpack. “I hope you are right, otherwise you will get expelled if you do something crazy, again and I would not like you to get expelled. I mean… WE would not like it…” She rubbed the back of the head several times. Is she blushing? Did she just show some kind of modest display of emotion? “Riiiiight.” Applejack said taking her case. “Well, see you around Blazingsol. We have work to do, right Rainbow Dash?” She said hitting her side. “Sure! We have to practice in order to kick some butts at the Battle of the Bands! Including yours, Ignis.” Rainbow said with her competitive look. “We will see about that, Rainbow.” I replied putting down my visor. I waved at them and continue my road. It did not take that long, once I was cleared and dodging some drunken idiot that almost made me crashed… I made it home! I get off the bike and saw the garage open; inside there I saw Noire speaking with Arctika as Astral is playing with his phone.Then, I parked the bike and salute them. “Where were you, brother?” Arctika said giving me my guitar, a black guitar with red stripes that go from the head to the lower body, with a few stickers of my favorite anime characters on chibi. “I was… doing something so we can have a surprise for the BoB.” “What are you thinking, buddy?” Astral asked as he replied a text from someone. “I spoke with Twilight Sparkle and she agreed on borrow us some fireworks. Cool, right?” I asked with a smirk and adjusting the strap around my body. “Fireworks?” Arctika said. “I think they are going to look awesome!” Noire added. “Are we allowed to do that?” Arctika asked. “UH… yeah!” I said with a smile. “We can use everything that we can as soon as it does not involve certain type of drinks! Didn’t you read the rules, sister?” Arctika said nothing; she just flicked her hair and nodded. “Alright, then enough chatter. Let’s rock!” “That is the spirit!” Noire said doing a quick drum solo. “So… which song goes first?” I made the final adjustments on my guitar and looked at my sister. “Your call, sis.” Arctika coughs to clear her throat and connects her bass guitar to the horn. “Let’s go with Not Gonna Die , brother, will you do the honors?” “Sure! 3…2…1… Punch it!” I said before we start playing. *** “Yeah! That was amazing!” I said looking at the group. But, once we finished it, a cell phone rang. It is Astral’s. He rushed to his backpack and chuckled when he saw. I got closer to Noire and whispered at her. “Why is he so happy?” She leans forward looking at him. “I don’t know, but before we left CHS he was speaking with Applejack.” “What? Do you think that-“ “Sorry everyone!” Astral said returning to his spot. “What is it?” I exchange looks with Noire and just giggled. “N-Nothing.” We both said it with a smirk. Noire then drinks some water and takes her sit. “Next!” “Sis?” I looked at her as she takes position in front of us. “Alright everyone. In the Middle of the Night by Within Temptation! 3…2…1… Punch it!” *** “Applejack! Stop messaging to… whoever you are doing that with!” Rainbow exclaimed. Applejack quickly placed her phone on top of the backpack and quickly ran to her position. “Sorry, girls!” Rarity and Sunset looked at each other as they shared a laugh. Pinkie and Fluttershy shrugged and Twilight placed the microphone on its place and looked down at her notes. In the meantime Rainbow sighted and took a deep breath. “Alright, good job everyone! We are more than readyfor the show!” Rainbow said as she performs a quick solo. Twilight then raises a hand. “Rainbow Dash, the… thing that you asked me is going to require a little more of time.” “Why?!” Rainbow replied. “Well, I… am busy with other stuff But! I will manage to do it. I just might need a few extra hands placing this big screen on top of the scenery.” She said pointing at the screen just behind Pinkie. “Pfff!! The boys at CHS can help you with that! And didn’t you say that the Techies are going to help you with that?” “Uh… yes… Right.” Twilight said. “Well, looks like I have to help them. I have to keep my friends happy right?” She thought. “Alright girls! Enough chatter! We have a battle to won!” Rainbow said with yet another quick guitar solo. “Can we check on the costumes after the practice session?” Rarity asked jumping and smiling like a little girl on a clothe shop. “Yes, Rarity. We will.” Applejack replied with a sigh. *** Well, here I am. My face on top of my backpack as I did my best not to fall asleep but…yeah, things did not work out as I planned. But! Lucky me, the class finished just in time. Rainbow gets up and heads to Arctika´s spot. “Hey, Arc. What happened to him?” Rainbow asks. “He spent the whole night looking for his costume on the internet. I think he found it, by the way he screamed joyfully.” Arctika replied chuckling. “You have any idea what he aims for?” Rainbow says crossing her arms. “I don’t know. But, if I have to guess… it will be one of his favorites characters from all time.” Arctika replies as she gets up and punches me on my back. “Eyes up, brother.” “That tickled.” I said running my eyes and slowly stretching my arms. “… I mean, I am up!” I smiled at my sister. “So… uh… do you need something?” “Yeah, school is over, for now. We need to meet up with Astral and Noire.” She says taking her backpack. “Right behind you.” We left the classroom and head to our lockers but then it was at that time when Rainbow took my arm. I looked at her and she looks curious, can’t tell why. “I… just wanted to say good luck, Ignis. You will need it.” Classic Rainbow over here, she then hit playfully my shoulder and heads to her locker. “I hope you will come up with some good songs.” “Do not worry about that, Rainbow. They are going to be… a blast.” I replied with a smirk. “Alright Torchie, looks like you are already fired up!” Rainbow just put me a pet, nickname sort of on me…and I am blushing like hell; I can feel my cheeks burning as if I was next to the fricking Sun! BUT IT IS SO CUUUUUUUUTE!!!! “T-Torchie?!” Arctika started to laugh quite hard, and awkward that some students looked at us on a weird way. She even fell to the ground and continues laughing. I just crossed my arms and try to stay calm. Several seconds later she slowly gets up and runs a finger on her eye. “Wow, sorry. It just that… that was a good one, Rainbow.” Rainbow giggled as she poked my chest and then she takes her stuff and heads to the exit. But, at the corner she kind of winked at me. Great, now I will have to deal with that pet name she put on me and since my sister heard it, she will start mocking me. But hey, Rainbow started it, and I am more than ready to plan a nice comeback. “W-Well, g-guess I w-will see you on the b-battlefield, Rainbow!” I said completely calmed down. I took a deep breath and grabbed my stuff. Still, I can hear Arctika giggling. I looked at her and she is typing on her phone. “Noire and Astral are so going to love this.” She says hitting my side with her elbow. “J-just keep that thing between us.” I replied with a big face-palmed and just a little smiled beneath it. “Whatever you say, Torchie.” She whispered at me. I pushed her, gently of course, as she hits my shoulder several times. *** We made it home, at last. But we are not here to go lazy all day, today is the day we choose the songs to play. Now, the four of us are on the living room. Noire turned the TV just to make some noise as Arctika is preparing some of her new cookies. In the meantime, Astral and I are discussing about who is best at arm wrestling. Spoiler Alert, I won. “Damn I lost!” Astral yelled grabbing his forearm and gently rubbing it. “Hey buddy, your left arm sure has gotten stronger. May I know your secret?” He asked curiously. “Vegetables, exercise and a lot of ja-“ “You do not want to know the rest, Astral.” Arctika just interrupted me as she places the stray filled with cookies at the table. “He does that… thing when he is under stress.” “I was going to say jars…, sis. Protein jars.” I called with a smirk. “Your dirty mind thought on something else.” It was on that moment when I looked at Noire… did she think on the same thing? “What?” Noire exclaims. “We all know that you boys jack off to everyone that you find ‘hot’.” She said making the quotation marks with her hands. ANYWAY! Astral then pulls out the paper which is going to be our repertoire for the BoB. “As you may already know, the Battle of the Bands will consist on three phases or rounds, whichever you want to call them. So, we should start with a song not too crazy but something not calm too. We need to make an impact to the crowd not blow them off the stage.” “Agreed, we are the third band on the list. Before us are The Rainbooms, those girls are already the favorites to win this, it is our chance that the Knights of Athena are no joke.” Noire said gallantly. We all nodded as Astral is writing down something. “That is why we should start with this one, after all, the Sol’s brothers know japanese.” I looked at the song he wrote and smiled. “I actually love that one, what do you think, sis?” “Well, the anime was good, if I may add and the rhythm is awesome. Yeah, I also agree with that one.” Arctika nodded giving a small bite to her cookie. I stretched an arm and took a couple of those cookies and gave them a huge bite. I said something but by the look on their faces, it looks like they did not understand me. I swallowed the cookies and also drink some milk. “I said, awesome! Which one is next?” Astral crossed his arms and so does Noire. “That is if we got to advance to Round 2.” “Of course we are going to make it to Round 2!” I said once again with my mouth filled with cookies. “Remember that we have the fireworks at our disposal.” Arctika then took away my glass of milk and placed next to her. I…need…that…milk. “Do not talk with your mouth fill, brother.” She said handling me that needed glass and with her classic dead stare. I gently nodded as I drink some milk. Noire giggled and after that, she snapped her fingers. “Hey, what was that band that Ignis once mentioned at chemistry? It had to do something with Game of Thrones, well not directly but its name was-“ “Seven Kingdoms.” I replied stretching my back. “I know the perfect song that we should play.” I wrote it down and everyone seems to agree. “And up to the Final Round!” “Only four bands can make it to the last round, we need a song that can show our true potential! Something that can ignite the souls of the crowd and ours so we can all feel the power-“ I just cut off Astral writing down the third and last song. “This one.” I said showing the paper to them. Arctika raised an eyebrow and crossed looks with Noire and Astral. “I suppose you will be lead singer for that one, brother.” “Only if you let me do it, sis.” “Wait, let me guess. This will be the part when the fireworks will do their job, right?” Noire asked. “Totally.” I replied with a smirk. “Trust me; it is going to be awesome.” “Then it’s all settle, codenames for the songs are Battleship, Jaime and Ashes. Why? Because why not!” Astral added giggling. “By the way, Arc, these cookies are delicious!” Noire said taking as many as she could and place them on her small dish. “Thanks! The recipe was easy enough for me to follow.” Arctika took the magazine and gave it to Noire. “Well, we did not die so I call it a win!” I had to cover myself with a pillow as Arctika launches punches all over me. “I am joking!” After a lot of cookies and a quick apologize to my sister, we all ended up watching how Noire kicks Astral’s butt on Injustice 2. Astral’s main fighter is Aquaman but Noire picked up the newest character, Enchantress and daaaamn, she is good. “I…love her already.” Noire said finishing up Astral with a crazy combo. “Enchantress wins.” Astral could not hold it any longer and yells as he passes me the controller. “Your turn, buddy.” “Alright Noire, let’s see if Enchantress can keep up with my Supergirl.” Eyup, she is my main. “You are going down, Torchie!” Noire added tapping my back. “GAME ON!” *** “Supergirl wins.” I get up so quick that I felt dizzy for a couple of seconds. “HELL YEAH! That was close… but Yeah!” My celebration was cut off by someone knocking the door. I gave the controller to Arctika and ran to see who it is. By my surprise it is the delivery dude. “Package to Mr. Blazingsol.” He says looking at the box. “That is me!” I said receiving the box. “Sign here, please.” I did what he asked and waved at him. “Have a nice evening sir.” “Thanks man!” I picked up the box and closed the door with a foot. I returned to the living room and put the box on the ground and read the description on the recipe. “Yes! My costume is here!” “Who are you going to be this year, buddy?” Astral asked as Arctika’s Black Canary uses her Super Move against Aquaman. Go Sis! “You are gonna have to wait, buddy or you could all tell me yours and I will think about saying mine.” I said taking a quick glance inside the box. Arctika won the first round, and then she drinks from her tea. “I am going to be one of the Attack on Titan’s females character. I even found a makeup tutorial to do my face look like I just transformed into a Titan. I already got the jacket and the 3D Maneuver Gear.” “Is it… Annie Leonheart?” Noire asked as Arctika nodded. “Well, I think I just found out who I am going to be. Enchantress!” “Great.”Astral said with a face-palm. “Now I will have to deal with her too.” He then pulls out his phone and shows me a picture of a helmet. I… recognize that one. “Yup! Our old friend Solaire!” “Nice buddy!” I coughed to regain my composure. “Well, this year I am going to be Ryu Hayabusa! I got the sword from that time I went with Rainbow to the arcades!” “Cool buddy!” Astral and I fist-bump as the girls are giggling. “A ninja, uh?” Noire said. “Not just a ninja, is THE ninja who is well known for his quite hard and challenging games!” I replied looking at the headgear. “Wait, didn’t you smash the controller when the power went out and you were fighting the final boss?” Arctika asked. I sighted and wrapped the scarf around my neck. “I was going to beat him on my first try… Still did it.” I noticed that Astral is typing on his phone but could not help to notice that he is chatting with…Applejack? “What are you doing… Romeo?” “H-Hey! Cut it out, Torchie!” HA! He blushed! We started to have a friendly fight as he tries to hide his phone but failed once I managed to grab it and read some of the messages. “Woah, are you really da-“ “STOP DOING THAT, ARC!” Noire suddenly yelled as Black Canary rises victorious once again. Noire sighs and gently takes a small sip on her tea. “You are next, brother.” I returned his cell phone to Astral as we continue playing. *** Welp, the Battle of the Bands is tomorrow and everyone looks hyped! It is going to take place at the parking lot, here at CHS. Most of the stage is already set and it looks cool! But, Principal Celestia asked me to bring my boys and help to mount the lights and other stuff. We just finished practicing soccer but we are sure eager to help. So, here we are testing the lights and the speakers. I grabbed the guitar and play some random notes, from afar, Astral gave me a thumps up. I detached the cord and returned the guitar to its case. “Hey Ignis, how are you holding up?” Rainbow appeared just below the edge of the stage holding a bottle of water. She then tosses it to me. “I was thirsty, thanks for the water.” I replied opening and gave it a huge gulp. “Everything is set for tomorrow.” “It’s going to be so awesome! Better prepare yourself because The Rainbooms are coming in hot!” She says flicking her hair and grinning. “The Knights of Athena are ready to bring the fight to you, Rainbow.” I said leaping forward and landing with both feet on the ground. Afterwards, I saw Twilight waving at me. I nodded and took my backpack. “Sorry Rainbow, I would like to chat more but… I have thing to do!” I ran to where Twilight is. “Hey wait up!” Rainbow yelled but Derpy dropped something so everyone looked at her. Lots of cords for the guitars are lying on the ground as Derpy kneels and grabs them. “Sorry.” She says. I reached my destination; Twilight is next to a truck with some boxes. “Blazingsol, here are the fireworks. I have to say, things are going to get light up.” She says giggling. “Awesome! Thanks Sparkle.” I took some boxes and placed them near a three. “I will pay you once my sister returns.” “No need to, those fireworks were on my father’s domain. So I just… borrowed them.” Twilight added. “Wow, seriously? I mean thanks again!” “You are welcome, we just need to place them at the terrace, and they will ignite once you press this button. I took the liberty to wrapped it so you can use your feet, since well, you are going to be busy with your hands. The first wave is just some random minor lights, but the second one is where the pattern you asked for is located. Do not lose this device.” She says giving the small controller. “Got it! I will see it gets done before someone notices it.” I texted Astral to help me with the boxes. We were placing the cylinders on the terrace following the order Twilight wrote down on her notebook. “So number 7 goes here and number 3 here.” Astral puts the last cylinder on the ground. He then brushes his hair and takes a deep breath. “Done here buddy!” I gave him a thumps up as I checked that the cylinders are in the correct order. “Everything looks clear! We are ready!” Placing the last cylinder on the ground, Astral’s phone ringed. “Yup, I am done. OK. See you soon. Bye!” Astral said smiling and ending the call. I crossed my arms and smirked at the sight of my happy buddy. “So… why did you not tell me that you are dating Applejack?” “It just kind of happened, buddy. When we were rehearsing the play, I realized that she is the one.” Astral says. I am actually happy for him, he got the girl before me but! He seems to enjoy it. That is what matters. “Congrats, buddy.” I said with a fist-bump. “C’mon let’s head down.” Back to the ground floor and near the main entrance, Applejack is chatting with Rainbow. We said hi to them and joined them, looks like they were talking about some final details about their songs. “I know! It’s going to be so cool!” Rainbow added. She then sets her eyes at me. “Oh, Ignis. What where you doing?” “Uh… stuff. You know. My kind of stuff.” I replied. Astral took this chance to take Applejack and head to his car. “Welp, see you guys later!” Astral waved at us. “So long sugarcubes!” Applejack said with a wink. I leaned my shoulder against as Rainbow giggles. “What is it?” I asked. “Nothing… I wanted to ask you something but you ran like crazy.” She looks excited. “It is more like a favor, if you are willing to do it.” “Sure, what can I do?” “I need to pick up my costume but it is back at Rarity’s place. So… I was wondering if you… can drive me there.” She said with the cutest puppy face and making little jumps. “Y-You mean on my bike?” I asked as she nods. “Did you bring a helmet?” From her backpack she pulls out a dark blue helmet with a vertical rainbow stripe on top of it. “Already one step ahead of you, Ignis.” “Let’s hit it then.” I must admit that I am feeling a little nervous, I have drove my sister to other places, that gives me a boost of confidence but, it is going the first time that Rainbow gets to ride with me. And it is going to be soooooo good. I get on my bike and started the engine; I put on my helmet as Rainbow sits behind me adjusting the strap on her helmet. “You know the way, right?” She asks. “Sure.” I replied as we leave the parking lot and go straight to the street. I was trying my best to keep my focus but once Rainbow wrapped my torso with her arms I could felt my heart bumping like crazy. “Calm down, calm down!” I kept telling that to myself for a couple of minutes. I had to stop by a red light and then Rainbow breaks the silence. “Alright hotshot, I’ve got a question for you.” “Shoot.” I said confidently. “Would you rather travel with Arc or with me on your bike?” By the Goddesses, what kind of question is that?! I tried to say something but I ended up just mumbling and saying some random words which made no sense at all. Rainbow burst into laughter and I began to laugh nervously. “I was joking with you, Torchie.” “W-Why did you do that?!” I exclaimed as the light turns green. “I just wanted to see how you will react, and it was priceless!” Rainbow says still laughing. OK, we made it to Rarity’s place. I parked the bike near her house as Rainbow pulls out her helmet; I extended my arm as she gives it to me. “I will drive you home, OK?”She nodded as she runs to the door, she then knocks three times saying Rarity three times. “Rainbow Dash! There is no need to knock three times!” Rarity then opens the door and notices me waving at her. “Oh, Blazingsol! Hello darling. Rainbow Dash… here is your costume and your… sword too.” “Thanks Rares! See you later!” Rainbow ties up the box at the end of my bike, and then I gave her back her helmet and set course to her home. We were getting closer when I had to ask what her costume is about. “Mind I you tell me about your costume? What is up with that long thingy?” “It is a secret, Ignis. You will see it tomorrow. Curiosity killed the cat, remember?” She said tapping my helmet. Once we made it to her home, I helped to untie the box. She was about to insert her keys at the door knob when I called her name. “Hey, Rainbow. I will definitely choose you as my partner on a trip.” HA! She blushed! She enters into the building but just before peeking out with a smile. “You are so dead.” She said closing the door behind her. I returned home, thinking that tomorrow is going to be yet another great day. I saw my sister preparing her costume for tomorrow. I should do the same, so, I ran to my room and unpacked the Dragon Ninja outfit. “They included the kunais, too. That is awesome!” I said as I put the dark suit on my bed. I clashed my fists together as Ruby brings my sword. “Thanks girl!” I kneeled and pat her head. She returned the gesture licking my face. “Alright Ruby, let’s get some sleep.” Ruby barks as a sign of approval and jumps on top of my bed. “Night.” I turned off the lights. *** I placed my foot on the bed as I put the kunais on their respective holders. After that, I proceed to tighten the straps on the forearms and chest, checking that I can move freely my arms and torso. Then, I wrapped the long and black scarf around my neck. Finally, I put on the mask and the headgear. I pulled up the mask as I take the Dragon Sword and place it on my back. Looking at my reflection on the mirror I could not help but to scream in happiness. “SO AWESOME!!!!” I then draw the sword making some slashes and slowly sheathing it on my back. I then looked at the makeup my sister did on my right arm, as if I got that curse from Ninja Gaiden 3 and it looks so real. “I do not care what the people say, that game was good. It may not have been as hard as the first one, or the classic ones, but I really loved it. I head to my desk taking my guitar case and place it on my shoulder; I went downstairs as Ruby follows me to the kitchen. I took some pieces of bread and made myself a nutella sandwich. The Battle of the Bands starts at 6:15 pm so we have some time to do whatever we like. I was giving Ruby some of her favorite snacks when Arctika appeared wearing her costume. “Looking brother.” She says as she takes a bowl and prepares some cereal. “For a moment I did not see you.” “That was a bad joke, sis. By the way, your 3D Manuever Gear looks awesome.” I replied. “You can even detached and attach the swords just like in the anime.” She says performing a quick change of blades. “See?” “Holy Crap, that is quite a nicely done piece of engineering.” We had our breakfast and head to CHS. On our way there, we came across Noire and Astral or should I say Enchantress and Solaire. “PRAISE THE SUN!” Astral and I said at the moment we crossed looks, we even performed the gesture. Astral then takes off his helmet and takes a deep breath. “Damn, this thing is a bit heavy. Nice makeup you two came up with.” Astral said. “The internet helped on this one.” Arctika replied. “C’mon, we still have to take some classes.” “I wish I could just vanish from the classroom and spend the day at the terrace.” I said crossing my arms. I was trying not to fall asleep on my desk when Rainbow came in; she came wearing the outfit of my favorite character from Fire Emblem Awakening. She walks to her spot but once she noticed that I stared at her this whole time she starts to giggle as I try to cover my face with my mask. “I will take it as an ‘I like you costume, Rainbow.’” She says sitting and watching that her Falchion does not get stuck on the chair. “Lucina, uh?” Arctika says leaning forward and pulling my scarf. “Didn’t you have a crush on her too?” “Shut up!” I replied looking at her. Rainbow started to giggle as Miss Cheerilee appears wearing a clown wig and multicolored pants. *** I do not know how I survive those lectures but I did. Now, I am sitting in front of the scenery. I pulled out a kunai and started to spin it with my finger. I saw Rainbow approaching, and I almost lost focus of the kunai on my hand once she sits next to me. “What are you doing?” She asks. “Ninja stuff.” Serioulsy? That is all I had to say?! “I mean, I was singing the songs we are going to play.” I then pulled down my mask. “If you say so.” She says giggling. An oddly minute of silence took place as we notice that Pinkie, wearing a chicken costume, throws candy to everyone on her way. “Didn’t she wear the same costume last year?” I asked crossing my arms and looking at Rainbow. “She loves being random.” Rainbow replied. She then picks up one of the candies and opens it. “Hey… I was thinking if… after the BoB you… would like to…” “CANDIES FOR EVERYONE!” A wild Pinkie appeared as she tosses candies all over the place. Damn, I just… dislike when she seems to be pretty far away and suddenly she is next to you. After that storm of candies and recovering myself from that small jumpscare, I took one of the candies and eat it. “What were you saying?” Rainbow brushes off some confetti from her head and shoulders. “D-Do you want to go to the Haunted House Sunset and Applejack made at the gym? They say that it is so scary that you will piss your pants!” Oh, I forgot about that. It was Vice-Principal Luna’s idea. “Sure! It is going to be fun!” I said with a smirk. People started to gather at the parking lot as members of the bands are heading to the left side of the stage, Principal Celestia appeared wearing a witch, dark costume. She took one of the microphones. “Welcome everyone, today is the day where bands will collide into a battle but, only one shall rise victorious! Now, Let the Battle begin!” She says as the lights turn on and the first band to go is taking their instruments. It’s Trixie and her friends. I was looking how Trixie launched her instrument into the air and catched with one hand as we all gave her an applause. “Thanks everyone!” Trixie says making a small bow and sending kisses. “Next up, The Rainbooms!” Principal Celestia said. I nodded at Rainbow as she looks at her friends. I also saw what costumes were. Rarity is Black Canary, Sunset is Triss from The Witcher, Twilight is Maleficent, Applejack is a female version of Scarecrow and Fluttershy is Poison Ivy. “Let’s go Rainbooms!” Rainbow said as a screen slowly slices down beneath them, once it stops it shows a girl with a red hood. “No way!” I said as they start playing. Everyone went crazy once The Rainbooms finished their performance, and I have to say. It was pretty good. “Thanks CHS!” Rainbow says with a smirk, and then she looks at me as she winks. The girls leave the scenery for us to play next. Rainbow places a hand on my shoulder. “Let’s what you’ve got, hotshot.” “Knights of Athena, it is your turn.” Principal Celestia said. I cracked my back and grinned at Rainbow. “I just want to say that you are going down, Rainbow. Oh! And for the record, my favorite character is Yang!” “That makes two of us!” Rainbow exclaimed. We all took our respective instruments. Arctika glanced at us as we nodded. “3…2…1… Punch it!” Once we finished our performance, the people started to yell: “Go Knights!” Several times, even some of Rainbow’s friends were cheering for us, including Applejack to Astral. It is the turn of Snips and Snails, we left and reunite with The Rainbooms. I smirked at Rainbow as she slowly claps. “Nicely done, Torchie. I did not understand half of the song, but it was cool.” Rainbow says leaning with her elbow on Applejack’s shoulder. “Now we have to wait until the rest of the bands play, and that is going to take a long.” Noire added. “Do not worry guys! I brought some candy and sodas!” Pinkie says as she summons/places a table with a lot of sugarish stuff. I have one question, though. Where did she get the table and the snacks? I was about to eat some candies when Arctika, using one of her swords, hit me on my hand. “Brother, you know you can eat that much sugar.” She said as she eats the candy I was about to eat. “C’mon sis! Can I have at least a popsicle?” I must have sound like a toddler asking to his mom. I heard the girls giggling, lucky me, Rainbow tossed me a few popsicles as she makes a bubble with her gum. “I will keep an eye on him, Arc. After all, we all could use some sugar if we want to rock ‘n roll all night!” We all cheered up as we enjoy the tasty and sugarish groceries! As we were enjoying Lyra and Vinyl’s awesome mash up of electronic and classical music, I was starting to feel the sugar on my veins. But I tried to hide it, just act casual. I thought. So here I am, teaching Rainbow some moves I learned back at Summer Camp. “I call this one, the Izuna Drop!” I said jumping from the top of the table, performing a few spins in mid-air as I land safely on the ground. Rainbow laughs as she claps. I made a quick bow and a victory pose. “Isn’t that a technique from Hayabusa?” She says. “Yeah, that is why I learned it.” I replied crossing my arms. “Hey Rainbooms!” Trixie calls for her rivals. “You girls are next, looks like the magnificent and powerful Trixie, has failed to impress the crowd.” She says with a sigh. “But my pride is still intact!” Trixie then throws a smoke bomb to the ground as she escapes, but she did not see Biceps and bumps with the big guy. “Let’s go girls!” Rainbow yells as her friends follow her to the stage. I felt Arctika pulling my scarf. “You are OK, right?” I nodded several times until I felt a little dizzy. “I just cannot wait for us to play again!” I said punching the air. Rainbow gives the signal as the screen, appears behind them. “Hit it!” Welp, they just ‘ignite’ the crowd with that performance. The Rainbooms are walking downstairs as they blow kisses to the crowd, I crossed my arms and waited for them to congratulate them. “What is it Ignis? Did I extinguish your fire?” Rainbow asked both hands on her hips. “Nope, not at all. Sure you light them up… but I also have something to ablaze the scenery.” I said confident and gathering my friends to play. If she wants a battle, here is a war. “Punch it!” “Thanks everyone!” Arctika yelled. I looked at Rainbow as she gives me a thumps up, looks like she liked our performance. Now, all we have to do is wait and hope for we advance to the Final Round. “…” Wow… I did not see that one coming up. Octavia and Snips’ bands are out, Flash’s band also got behind. “The Rainbooms and Knights of Athena are the only bands standing.” Principal Celestia called. “Alright girls, you are up!” “HA! I knew we could do it!” Rainbow said with a smirk. “Hey Ignis!” She then draws her Flachion and points it towards me. “May the best band win!” I also draw my sword and swung it on a stylish way. “I am ready!” “Alright girls, let’s do our best and win this Battle!” Rainbow says taking her guitar. “Screen please!” Speaking of fire, though. That was a blast! Not only because I like Lightning but damn… their performance was awesome! Rainbow then taps my shoulder and smirks. “Good luck beating that, Torchie.” She says. “Well, sure is going to be tough.” I barely whispered at myself. But… I still can count with the fireworks. They better do their job. I was going to say something but I was cut off by Principal Celestia. “Knights of Athena, get ready!” I just winked at Rainbow and took a deep breath. Once I took my guitar and kneeled and placed the controller on the ground and connected it to the device that will ignite the fireworks on top of the school. Micro Chips helmed with the tuning and once he nodded, I proceed to take my position as lead singer. I checked that everyone and everything was in order. “Let’s do it!” Right at the end of the chorus I pressed the button with my foot and as I lifted up my arms the fireworks show a phoenix right on top of the school, making everyone to pull out their phones and take pictures. Beneath the scenery, the cold ice starts to make smoke. It covers the stage as we kind of disappear on the smoke screen. Then once the fireworks ended and the smoke vanishes, we performed a pose. Arctika salutes with her right arm on her chest and kneels, Astral is literally praising the sun, as there is a ball fire on top of us, Noire moves her arms as if she is creating a spell and finally I draw my sword gave it a few swings and sheathed making a ninja sign with my free hand. The crowd goes crazy as we hug to each other. I… had to pulled up my mask due to there is smoke here. “Knights! Knights! Knights! Knights!” The crowd yells. I then looked at Rainbow as she is jaw-dropping. Guess she never expect this kind of show. So, both bands are in front of the stage as Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna head to the stage. “I hope that everyone has enjoyed this amazing event! We heard some incredible songs and also witnessed an amazing performance by everyone who participated. Now the winner for the Battle of the Bands is…” I could not help but to look at Rainbow and I must say that we are both anxious to know who won. “Hey, Rainbow. Sorry.” I whispered at her. “Why?” She asked. “Because we are going to win!” “You wish!” She replied. Vice-Principal Luna kind of giggled as she read something on her notebook. “EVERYONE IS A WINNER!” At first there was silence, and then… pretty much everyone yelled “WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT??!!” “You are all winners!” Principal Celestia added. “The whole point of this event was to create bonds with your friends, bonds that will last for an eternity. Friendship is your real trophy; this is what makes this type of events valuable. We wish you Happy Halloween!” And with that everyone heads to have fun or to do whatever stuff they are going to do, as for me and Rainbow… we are still astonished by what just happened. “What the heck?!” Rainbow yelled. “Just… whaaaat?!” Rarity comes over and places a hand on her shoulder. “Rainbow, darling. You are… OK?” Pinkie suddenly appears holding with a lot of candies on her arms. “C’mon Rainbow Dash! Have a candy! We are all winners, aren’t we?” Rainbow and I looked at each other and just sighed. But then we started to laugh. “Hey… do not forget what I asked you to do.” Rainbow says crossing her arms. “Oh, yes. Let’s go and take a look!” I replied as we head to the gym. There it is, the Haunted House. It covers ,almost, the whole area. Sure looks big. I just wonder what kind of stuff is in there. I noticed Lyra and Bon Bon exiting the house on the other side and they look terrified, judging by how they are hugging each other. “A-Are you ready?” Rainbow asked tapping my back. “Sure! But, hey… you seem nervous.” I said looking at Rainbow as she takes a bubble gum and places it inside her mouth. “Y-You wish! C’mon, let’s give it a shot!” She replied taking my arm and get on the line. We are waiting for our turn when Arctika and Noire joined us. “Looks scary, isn’t it?” Noire asks. The Main Entrance shows a skeleton with a sign on top of its head saying. “Abandon hope, all ye’ who enter here.” “Meh, I am curious of what lurks inside it.” I said with a yawn. Then I glanced at Rainbow and she seems to be shivering. “Uh… Rainbow? Are you OK?” “I am fine, Torchie!” She replied. “We are next.” Oh, I forgot. WE are supposed to enter in pairs. So… I am nervous just because I am about to enter into this house with small corridors with Rainbow. But! There is nothing that can scare me, and I just did not say that just to look brave. I… know that Rainbow… kind of dislikes horror stuff, like movies or these things. She wanted to do it, so here we are. “I-If you get scare…just take my hand.” I said blushing. I can’t tell of she heard me or if she nodded but once we step inside, we saw a ‘ghost’ heading to us. “CRAP!” Rainbow yells and she… grabs my hand. I looked up and noticed the cables attached to the back of this ghost. I giggled as we proceed to the aisle. “W-What is so funny?!” Rainbow asks. “Nothing.” I replied as I looked to my right just to witness a hooded man slicing down a villager with a chainsaw. “Leatherface?” Every time something or someone jumped at us, Rainbow tried her best not to yell. She just tightened her grip on my arm. They almost got me when they, somehow, projected an Alien sprinting towards us. It was also funny because Rainbow hid behind me she then chuckled as the projection disappeared. “What?” She asks as she regains her composure. I just shrugged my shoulders. I truly did not expect hearing the screams of Arctika and Noire behind us, looks like they are having a good time too. The aisle started to get darker, I can’t see well. It was only a matter of time before I lost track of Rainbow. “Rainbow? Where are you?” “H-Here, where are you… idiot?” “I can’t see you, just keep walking.” I replied, then I felt her taking my hand. “Alrgiht then, this way.” … “Which way?” She asks. “I am dragging you out of here, why are you asking?” “Did you just assume that you are… holding my hand?” “Yeah? Is that bothering you?” I said stopping. Silence… “Ignis… y-you are not holding hands with me…” Rainbow said. “…” “…” “What the fu-“ It was in that moment when some lights turned on and noticed that I am holding hands with someone who has no head. “FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” So… I just did what my brain thought it was a good idea to do. I kicked the headless figure and just ran like crazy. Rainbow and I managed to get out of there; we encountered Spitfire and Soarin as we passed them by the way. They were the couple before us. Once outside I fell on my knees to recover some air. “What… the… heck!” I said as Rainbow tripped with her own cape and just fell on top of me. “AUCH!” Rainbow rubs her heard as her cape covers my face. I moved it away just to see her on top of my back as she giggles. “Hello there.” She says before getting up and lends me a hand. “It… was fun, don’t you think?” “Well, sure it was. But… uh, I might need to apologize to whoever was on that costume.” I said laughing nervously. Suddenly, Arctika and Noire also exit the house running like hell. “Holy Guacamole!” Noire says gasping for air. “That was… exciting.” She…smiled. She indeed loved it. Arctika, still a little freaked out, just walks towards me and buries her face on my chest. I just giggled and pat her head. “There, there… it is over now.” And then the headless figure emerges from the shadow. “Blazingsol!”Wait, I recognize that voice. By our surprise… the man inside that outfit is Discord, and ooooh boy. He looks mad. He crosses his arms as I rub the back of my head. “Heh… sorry?” *** It’s been a couple of days since the Battle of the Bands. It is another Saturday so I am just chilling at home. “Brother? Where are you?” Arctika calls out my name but… I am not on my room or the kitchen. Arctika then notices certain book I have been reading. “Ugh, not this one.” She then throws the book and heads to the terrace. Here I am, wearing my Roman Helmet, my sword and scanning the neighborhood with my binoculars. “Welp, everything is clear.” I heard some footsteps, I looked over my shoulder and Arctika is there, hands on her hips. “Oh, hi there.” I said returning to my spot. “Do you need something, sis?” “I need to buy some groceries, so, I require you to take me to the Mall.” She says walking where I am. “What the heck are you doing anyway?” “Well, if I tell you, you are just going to laugh. But! Basically I am looking for gnomes. I need to see how many there are on our sector.” “Wait, what?” Arctika added and sighs. “It because if that stupid book, isn’t it?” “It’s not stupid! They move at night, so we came up with a plan!” I said placing the binoculars on the ground and took my notebook. “We? Who else joined your… hunting?” Arctika asks curiously. “Hey Torchie, we are clear on my sector.” Rainbow said through the radio. “Dash?!” Arctika said quite surprised. I took the radio and pressed the button to talk. “Good! Then the North and West of Canterlot are clear, Rainbow?” “Yeah?” She replies. “I need to… leave my post. Arctika and I need to replenish our supplies so…” I added as Arctika just face-palmed. “Mmm… now that you mention that, I ran out of milk and cookies. Do you mind if I join you guys?” I looked at my sister as she slowly nods. “Then let’s meet up at the Mall. Blazingsol, over and out.” “…” “……” Arctika and I arrived at the mall and then we saw- “Did you seriously have to bring your sword, brother?” Arctika said hitting my shoulder. “We are about to enter the Mall! You know that they sell those little, stupid things here. And they will not catch me without a fight!” I crossed my arms as Rainbow came running towards us. “Hey Ignis, I saw some dudes loading their truck with the enemy! And I think that they live near my building!” Rainbow added with a sigh. “Those devils!” I said clashing my knuckles together. “Enough!” Arctika suddenly yells. “You two need to forget about that… book. It is not real!” “Have you read it, sis?” I asked narrowing my eyes. “N-Nope, why would I read such a lame book?” Arctika replied. Rainbow and I exchanged looks and just sighed. “She is not a believer.” We both said. “Unbelievable.” Arctika said as we get inside the Mall. As Arctika grabs some orange juice and other stuff, Rainbow and I noticed that we are close to the Garden Adornments. She hits my side and points to where the grills are, just next to them… those little devils are there, waiting for someone to pick them up, plotting against us. That stupid silly face of theirs, that stupid pointy red hat, I… hate it. I nodded and follow her; we hunker down where the grills are located. “By the Goddesses, there are too many of them!” Rainbow said counting them. “There is a whole battalion over there.” “We might need to recruit more people for the cause.” I said taking the grip of my sword. Then I solely proceed to draw it. “There is only one thing we can do.” It was on this moment when Arctika slapped me with a fricking pan. Glad the helmet took the hit. “Auch! Hey!” “What the heck are you two doing?” Arctika returns the pan to the shopping cart. “Keep your voice down!” Rainbow exclaimed. “They will hear you!” “You are acting like little kids!” Arctika sighs. “C’mon, I’ve got what we need.” Rainbow and I looked at each other and as we get up. I could not help but to take another glance at those gnomes. I stared at them and so does Rainbow. It was in that moment when one of them just winked at us. We just ran to where Arctika is. “Did you see that?!” Rainbow says as we recover some air. “I wish I have not!” I replied. This time Arctika kind of ignored us, once outside. I had to wrap what she bought, not that many stuff, to my motorcycle. “Alright, everything is tied up.” “Good.” Arctika says putting on her helmet. I do the same and hop on my bike. I was starting the engine when we all saw Applejack carrying quite a big box. “Hello fellas! How you all doin’?” Applejack said placing the box on the floor. “We are good.” Rainbow replied. “Hey, AJ. I am curious but… what is inside the box?” Applejack kneels, opens the box and WHAT THE HECK?! She pulls out a fricking gnome! “Granny loves this thingies, so Big Mac and I decided to buy her a whole new set! Cute, aren’t they?” I pulled down my visor and just got the hell out of there. “DO NOT LEAVE ME HERE!” Rainbow said as she runs and tries to reach me. Oh, I… left Arctika back there too… I AM NOT COMING BACK! Author's Note So... yeah I love RWBY and all that. ANYWAY! Credits to the people who made those amazing videos! It took me a few more days to finish this one because Monster Hunter World came out... and I've been playing like an addict. Thanks for reading! Let's go to Camp Everfree!“… and this one goes here.” I said placing the book on the shelf. I looked at the cart and it is empty. Yeah, I am still helping Sparkle with the books. It is, almost, the end of the semester and everyone is trying to get higher notes. So… here I am! I approached to the banister and spotted her typing on the computer. I waved at her as she replies with a thumps up. “Thank you Blazingsol! I really needed the help!” She said. “Glad I could help!” Then I heard a noise coming from the upper floor. I thought that no one else is supposed to be here. I decided to check what that was. I started to hear some noises coming from a room, just where they keep old stuff like, computers or extra carts. I leaned forward and placed my ear against the door. I heard… two voices. I was going to knock but… screw it. I opened the door and- “BUDDY?!” Astral looks at me as he… stops… thrusting her. “WHAT THE HECK?!” I just yelled as he tries to cover Applejack with his jacket. Oh, right. they were… doing that in here. I quickly covered my eyes and looked away. “What are you doing?! I mean, I know WHAT you are doing it just… wtf?” Applejack jumps from the desk, pulls up her skirt and grabs her hat. “Well, this sure was a surprise?” She says laughing. “It’s alright sugarcube you can open your eyes now.” I opened my middle fingers and saw the two of them blushing like hell. I sighed and crossed my arms. “Surprise… I… would not call it that but… OK. Somehow I knew you two will ended up together.” Astral then leans his elbow on my shoulder. “Sorry buddy, I hope that you are not that freaked out.” I just took a deep breath and giggled. “Shut up.” I looked to my left and saw Sparkle running towards us. “Hey Blazingsol? What happened? I heard you screaming and…” She then notices Astral and Applejack. “Ohh… I…We… are not interrupting, right?” I was going to answer but Astral grabs Applejack’s hand. “Nope! We were just leaving! See you guys later!” “Farewell fellas!” Applejack added. I was left with Sparkle as she understands what just happened. “Oh, dear. So… did you saw them…” I just nodded and close the door behind me. “I am actually happy for them,, you know? Both of them seemed to enjoy each other’s company.” “You are right.” Twilight says with a smile. “At least it was you who found them and not a teacher. They would have been in trouble.” “Let’s just...” “Forget about this?” Twilight said giggling. “Yes, please.” I then received a text from Rainbow. “Hey hotshot, are you done with those books? If so, then let’s meet up at the entrance of the school.”I think Sparkle noticed me blushing, a little bit. She then hits my shoulder playfully and smirks. “Looks like someone received a text from you know who?” It’s funny because Sparkle is teasing me, something unusual for her, but it is fun. “So… can I leave earlier?” Twilight nods and taps my back. “Sure, have fun you two!” I grabbed my stuff and head to the entrance. Just at the entrance I spotted Rainbow leaning against the wall. She is wearing her soccer uniform so… you know how awesome she looks. “Sorry if I am late.” I said. “Good, you are here. C’mon let’s go!” She then drags me outside the school and end up at the parking lot. “Where are we going exactly?” I asked. “To the Arcades! I heard that there is a new game. So, are you up for it?” She asks curiously. “You bet I am!” I realized that she brought her helmet. Sooo, she wants to go on my ride? She did not ask but I got the idea. “Then let’s get ready!” She says putting on her helmet. “You are driving us there, in case you were wondering.” I just giggled as we hop on my motorcycle and set course to the Arcades. *** “Show Your Moves!, huh?” I asked as I look at the new game, it is a dance game… you know the one where you tap/jump on the arrows on the floor trying to keep up with the ones at the screen. I am so fuc- “What is it, Torchie?” Rainbow asks hitting my side. I took a deep, deep breath and the let it go on a looooong sigh. “R-Rainbow… I…” She looks at me with a curious look. “Idonotknowhowtodance!” I whispered at her. “What was that?” She asks standing in front of me, arms crossed. “I do… not know how to dance, Rainbow.” By my surprise she starts to laugh. But! On a good way, not trying to mock at me or anything like that… I think. “C’mon Ignis! You can block penalty shots, play the guitar, and sing quite decent and other amazing stuff! I bet that you can dance pretty well! Heck, even I am not a pro dancer!” She says poking my belly. “We are just doing this for fun, are you game?” Somehow she… inspired me to pay that game. But, if she wants to have fun then so be it. “Get your game on!” I said clashing my knuckles together. “Which song should we pick?” She says as we both look for a song of the playlist. I… do not know ANY of those songs. At this point I am regretting accepting that but… well, at least there is no one who can- “Well, well, look who is here.” I said every single swear I know when I saw Hoops, Dumb-Bell and Score. Hoops said standing next to the platform. “Boringsol playing a dancing game with Crash? This is gotta be good!” “More like a waste of time!” Dumb-Bell added. They started to mock at us. I, almost, jumped to confront them but Rainbow took my arm. She shakes her head as I tried to stay calm. “What the heck are you doing here?!” I asked. “Since… a certain pair of lovebirds accused us to Principal Celestia, we ended up doing some public service.” Score called. “Yeah, we have to help the old man Discord with his daily routines.” Hoops said pointing at Discord as he gives them a death stare. “Move your arses, the three of you!” Discord commanded them. The trio disbands as they continue doing their activities, looks like they are going to be around, But, if they mock at Rainbow again, then I will show them my moves. Ignoring what just happened, I noticed a song Arctika loves so much. “Let’s go with that one.” I said to Rainbow. “Thriller, uh? Sure you can keep up?” She asks teasing me. “I w-will try.” I replied rubbing the back of my head. “Do or do not, there is no try.” She added tapping my back. Wait, did she just quote Yoda? Goddesses she is perfect. ANYWAY! “S-Sure.” And so the game starts. *** Well, of course that had to happen. Rainbow totally kicked my digital butt, once again. “Damn… Rainbow… how can you move… so…” “Awesome? I am surprise too!” She says crossing her arms. Cocky Rainbow. Still, I was going to say fast… but it is quite the same. Awesome, fast… no? OK… However, I noticed some people giggled, maybe because I suck at this and Rainbow seemed to be a pro next to me. “Let’s go… with this one!” She says picking ‘I gotta a feeling’. Sure I do have one. I’ve got a bad feeling about this. I had to take a grip on the banister behind me; my balancing sucks so… at least I think I am doing it better that last time. So far so good, once the song finished Rainbow, gently, pushed me. I almost fell. But, then I noticed why she did it. We ended up getting the same score. “Wow… guess I am getting better at this.” I said looking for another song. “You almost got me, but hey, Do not get cocky, Torchie.” She said with a smirk. Eyup, I know that with that one is the third phrase we had said about Star Wars… But you and I know that there is going to be another one. “Oh, I know this one too. Let’s hit it.” I said choosing ‘Y.M.C.A.’ “…” “……” Guess who just beat Rainbow, oh yeah baby. Blazingsol has turned the tides! “That was marvelous!” I said looking at the score, then at Rainbow and she seems impressed. “You got lucky.” She replied crossing her arms. “I lost my focus.” “What made you lose your focus?” I asked curiously. I do not know why she blushed but she did. She just pointed at me, I rise and eyebrow and confused by what is going on. So… uh… “Nice moves, Blazingsol.” I heard a voice I have not heard in years. It was husky like mine but with a classy accent. I looked over my shoulder and there he was. A golden hair boy, almost as tall as me, stands there. “Echo Prime?” I get off the platform and just hugged that bastard. “By the Goddesses, it is you!” Echo taps my back as I let go of the hug. “Nice to see you, mate.” He says. “Same here, where have you been? Why did you never call us?! Does anyone else know you are here?” I just asked quite a lot questions but I want to know! “Many places, I tried but I forgot your number and, no, you are the only one who knows about me.” He said placing his backpack on the ground. She then looks at Rainbow as she approaches. “Uh… Ignis? Is he a friend of yours?” She asks. “Not only a friend, he is my childhood friend. Echo, this is Rainbow Dash. She is a student back at Canterlot High School and the most amazing soccer player you will ever see. Rainbow, this is Echo Prime, he… aims to become a Captain at the Royal Navy.” “Do not let Astral hear you.” Echo replied with a chuckle. “I am honored to meet you, Dash.” He said shaking hands with her. “Hey, a friend of Ignis is also a friend of mine. I will get some drinks while you boys catch up, OK?” She said before running to where Discord is. Echo then giggled as he taps my shoulder. “So, she is the girl who drives you crazy, uh?” “Wait, what? H-How do you know that?!” I asked surprised. “Well, it is written all over your face and you have not accepted to dance if you were not doing it just to impress her.” Echo… you SOB, nothing can pass through him. “You got me.” I said. “So, what brings you to this part of the world?” “To put it simple, I am on vacations. I thought that coming to Canterlot and visiting my old friends would be a nice idea. Here I am.” Echo said rising his arms. “How are you holding up, mate?” “Things here are good here, mate. You should tag alone with us, you will love Canterlot. It is amazing living here.” I said placing a hand on his shoulder. “What about Astral and Noire?” “They are also students at CHS and Astral and I are on the soccer team.” “That sounds awesome mate. I understand why you said that Dash is an amazing soccer player. You joined the team because of her, right?” He said poking my shoulder. “You have become smarter.” I said teasing him. “Yeah, you are right.” “How is Arctika?” “You know, being an egghead and all that. But, I would be lost if she wouldn’t be here.” I said rubbing the back of my head. Rainbow returns with three bottles, one of them is a soda and two of them are orange juices. “Here, I thought that since you two are close friends, you will like the same things.” She said tossing me and Echo a bottle of orange juice. “You are right, Dash.” He said opening the bottle. “But, I do not want to… interrupt you guys so I-“ “No you are not!” Rainbow and I said at the same time. “C’mon mate, let’s see how good you are.” I said grabbing Echo by his neck and began to mess with his hair, Rainbow giggled as I dragged him to the dancing game. “Alright Prime, ready to face me?” It was Rainbow who challenged him fist. Better him than me. “I will accept your trial, Dash.” Echo said stretching his arms. Before they start to dance, I climbed up from behind Echo’s spot and whispered at him. “I should warn you that she is good, like really good. The chances of beating her are-“ “Never tell me the odds, mate.” Echo said turning pulling out his hat and turns it backwards. Rainbow chose the song but then she looks at me. “So… Ignis? Who are you going to cheer up? To your old friend or me?” She had to ask that. I tried to say something but Rainbow starts to laugh. “I am just joking with you, Torchie.” “Torchie?” Echo said rising an eyebrow and turns his torso to me. “It suits you, mate.” I just drank from my orange juice and watched them play. My money is on Rainbow, of course. *** “Bloody Hell! She is good!” Echo yelled trying to keep up with the song. “Told you.” I replied as Rainbow lifts her arms into the air, she won… of course. Once we were going to go for another round, my stomach sang the song of its people. Rainbow chuckled as I blushed a little and Echo just laughed. “Let’s go and get and something to eat.” Rainbow added. “Yes please.” I replied. Lucky for me, it did not take long before the three of us ended up eating the best hamburgers in Canterlot, also the fact that Derpy was the one who took our orders. That girl is everywhere. I was a bit worried that Rainbow would not agree that Echo should tag alone but I was wrong. They seem to enjoy hanging out. Oh, and do not get the wrong idea. I will never be jealous for someone like Echo. The thing is… he has a tiny, innocent crush on… Arctika. “No way!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Did you really do that Ignis?!” “I was shitting my pants but… yeah.” I said shrugging my shoulders as Echo laughs. “I still remember the way Astral and Ignis came out of that house, Ignis carrying Astral on his back and the ball on his free hand as they were being chased by the neighbor’s Rottweiler.” Echo then chuckled. “It was marvelous.” “We were like 10 years old. But, then I became the master of Rock-Paper-Scissors and got my revenge!” I said giving a bite to my hamburger. “What did you make him do?” Rainbow asked curiously. Echo almost spat his drink but managed to contained it. “Throw some toilet paper at the house of… I believe it is your Principal back at CHS.” Rainbow… spat her drink into the air. “You what?!” I began to laugh followed by Echo and finally Rainbow. “Damn, I wish I should have met you boys before. It seems that you were a chaos when you were kids.” She said chuckling. “Not to mention that Arctika and Noire tried to stop us, but! We always knew how to evade them so we can go pranking.” Echo added. “Well, now that Mr. Toilet Paper is here, then maybe you can join us, Rainbow.” I said fist-bumping Echo. “I AM GAME!” Rainbow replied. “We should change our name, instead of being the Mayhem Trio we shall be known as the Maelstrom Quartet.” Echo added. Once we all finished our meals, we headed to the parking lot. It is kid of late so I need to drive Rainbow to her place. “Hey Echo, do you have a place to stay?” I asked as I put on my helmet. “I just look for a hotel, mate.” Echo replied typing on his phone. “No way! You are going to my place!” I exclaimed. “Easy mate, I still need to do some shopping. I accept your offer, though.” Echo added. “So, give your address and I will meet you there.” I gave him my address and once Rainbow and I were all set, I set course to her place. We waved at him as he waves at us back. “He seems like a nice guy.” Rainbow said. “Astral and he are like brothers to me, so… yeah. He is a nice dude.” I replied giggling. “I still cannot believe that you were the prank type when you were a kid. You… were shy, almost like Fluttershy.” Rainbow then poked my side. “What can I say? They seduced me to the Dark Side.” I chuckled as I stop in front of Rainbow’s building. “Alright hotshot, thanks for everything.” Rainbow said taking off her helmet. “It was fun.” She added. I lifted up my visor and nodded. “So… guess I will see you later.” “Yeah, hey… “I look at her as she twirls her hair. “Drive safe.” She says opening the door and waving at me. Holy Guacamole, she cares about me. I was daydreaming when I got a message from Arctika. ‘I have some amazing news, hurry up so I can tell you!’ Did Echo arrived before me or… is it something else? Guess I will find out. Welp, I made it home and no one is around. So, there is gotta be something I do not know. I opened the garage and take off my helmet. I proceed to the living room when Ruby jumped at me and well, she tackled me quite hard. I fell on my butt as she licks my face. “Easy girl! I am here!” I, somehow, managed to get up and by my surprise Astral and Noire are here. “Hi there, lover boy.” Noire said. I made a force smile at her as I sit next to my sister, Ruby jumps and cuddles on my lap, looks like someone is a bit jealous. They are watching Jurassic World, cool. “So, what news do you have, sis?” I said stealing a portion of her popcorn. “Hey, those are mine!” She coughs and tries to stay calm. “To put it simple, I… heard Vice-Principal Luna speaking with some guy call Timber and-“ “Isn’t he the one in charge of the Camp Everfree?” Noire asked. “Let her finish.” Astral added. “As I was saying… guys, I think we are going there! To the Camp!” Arctika sounded way too excited. I, once again, stole some popcorn from her. “Wfhat isd da furpose?” I asked with my mouth filled with popcorn. “I have no idea!” Arctika said smiling. “But! If I have to guess, they are planning this as a school trip, the semester is coming to an end.” Everyone nodded as the Indominous Rex makes her way out of her… cage? I forgot the exact word from that. Anyway! I kind of feel excited about Arctika’s news. “Sounds awesome.” I was going to take some popcorn but Arctika slapped my hand. “Auch!” Astral and Noire giggled. “Do you know the date of departure?” Astral asked. “Nope.” Arctika replied crossing her arms. “It has to be soon, I think.” “In that case.” I reached a soda. Arctika tried to take it away from me. “Hey stop, this one is mine!” I opened it and gave it a gulp. “Alright, so… I… also have news, for all of you.” They look up at me with a curious look. “I… met someone back at the Arcades and you are not going to believe who-“ Someone just rang the door bell. Ruby immediately ran to the door as she barks. “Are we expecting more visitors?” Astral asked. Ruby started to bark as I ran to the door and opened it, it is Echo. I whispered at him to wait for my command. “Look who showed up!” That was the signal so Echo can make his entrance. “Your old friend, Echo!” He says tossing his backpack to the sofa and lifting his arms into the air. Astral and Noire get up faster than I thought and before I knew it, I got stuck in the middle of a group hug… Help me… “SO GOOD TO SEE YOU, MATE!” Astral said messing with his hair. “The gang is complete!” Noire added. I saw Arctika playing with her ponytail as she looks at us. “H-How are you, Echo?” Arctika asked as we break the hug. “F-Fine, It is good seeing you. All of you!” Echo rubbed the back of his head. Mmm… I sense a disturbance in the Force… Arctika acts different when Echo is around so… yeah. Let’s see what happens next. Now we are enjoying the hunt for the Indominous Rex, I managed to stole, again, some popcorn from my sister’s bowl. “Those are mine!” She yelled punching my arm. Echo smoothly took some too since he is sitting next to her. “Mind if?” “You can take more! If you want!” Arctika replied. Welp, that is my sister everyone. “Stahp whining, sis.” Then an idea hit me like a truck. “Hold your pegasus everyone! Before Echo’s arrival we were discussing something about Camp Everfree, right?” Everyone nods. “Sooooo, if we are going then Echo should join us too!” “That will be great, mate!” Echo instantly replied. “But… are you sure that it is a good idea talking to Principal Celestia after what we did a few years ago?” Astral giggled and grabs a can of soda. “Pfff! Nonsense! I bet that she does not remember who did that!” “Do you really think that?” Noire asked. “I mean… we ran as fast as we could AND we were wearing disguises!” Astral replied with an innocent smile. I looked at my sister as she quietly eats her popcorn. “Maybe… we can send the top student of my class to… negotiate with Principal Celestia.” Arctika nodded. “I will see what I can do.” Uh? She agreed faster than I thought. I looked at the time and, “Damn, it is that late already?!” Noire and Arctika suddenly get up and yelled. “Slumber Party!!!” Astral, Echo and I had to cover our ears. “Just like old times!” Noire added. A few minutes passed and before I knew it Astral, Echo and Ruby are in my room. Noire is on Arctika’s room. I let those morons sleep on my bed so they are on top, as for me, I am on my sleeping bag. But Ruby is here with me to keep me company. We were watching some random movies on the TV but… we ended up doing something else. Aaaaand we ended up playing Smash or Pass… “What about, Trixie?” Echo asked. “No.Fricking.Way.” I replied. What happened next kind of… scared me. Astral actually gave it a thought! Echo and I looked at him, waiting for an answer. “What?” He said. “I mean… she has… something but! I am not in the position to answer that.” Astral said giggling. “Riiiight.” I added and started to rub Ruby’s belly. “C’mon mate, it is your turn. Do not play dumb.” Echo said throwing me a peanut. “I…uh… Wha… I pass! Astral, you are up!” Did I sound nervous? Nah. I know that he exchanged looks with Echo as they giggled. “If you say so. Let’s see… What about Dash?” … YOU SON OF A BITCH! They started to laugh as my face turned red, just like Ruby’s eyes. I crossed my arms as they keep laughing. Well, you can say that I gave them and answer… “I take that as a bloody YES.” Echo replied. “Hey buddy, are you mad?” Astral asked. “O-Of course not… It is just that… you are a pair of idiots.” I swear that I am going to kill them… in their sleep. I heard footsteps coming to my door, Arctika opened the door. “Keep your voice down! We can hear your stupid game from my room!” “So you heard that Astral and AJ made it at the library?” I asked… without thinking it twice. Arctika blushed a little and quietly nodded. Then I grabbed a pillow and threw it at her. “Oh! Right in the face!” “He is fucked!” Echo managed to say before Arctika jumped at me and started to punch me on my arms. As we keep this friendly and funny fight, Echo and Astral are enjoying what is left of the cookies Noire cooked before heading to bed. “Idiot.” Arctika said. “Crazy.” I replied. “Moron.” She added. “Tsundere.” I exclaimed as she blushed even harder. “Asshat.” She said flicking her hair and heads to her room. “Awww… I love you too sis!” I managed to say before she closed the door. I lay down on my sleeping bag as Ruby cuddles with me. I… whispered at her. “Who is a good girl? Who is a good girl?” She then licked my face until I heard those two laughing. “What do you morons know about pet/owner love?” “Quiet, mate. I was thinking… what do girls do to have fun at night?” Echo asked sitting at the edge of the bed. Astral raised his arm. “Normally I would say things like painting their nails, covering their faces with avocado and cucumbers on top of their eyes. But I then remembered that Ark and Noire will NEVER do that! Unless Rarity convinces them.” We all laughed. It was a good one. “Sure they are not that ‘girly’.” I said. “But hey, Arctika takes ages to dress up. We barely made it to Father’s Ceremony.” “But why are you curious?” Astral asked the real question here. “Well, she called our game stupid but I have heard girls playing it too.” Astral and I looked at Echo confused. “Yeah, like that would happen!” We all said. One second later… “What about Big Mac?” Arctika asked. “Nnnnnope.” Noire replied. “Snips?” “Too dumb.” “Flash?” “Never.” “Thunderlane?” “Ark… really?” Noire added crossing her arms. Not amuse. “Right, so… who is left?” Arctika exclaimed. “The only ones left are those three and well, one is your brother the other one is… Echo and my bro-“ Arctika was left speechless when Noire started to play with her hair. “Noire?! ARE YOU SERIOUS?!” “You have to admit that Ignis has grown up!”Noire then ate a cookie as an awkward silence takes place. “What?” She asked. “I mean, he is kind of cute.” “Noire… stop please.” Arctika added. Noire starts to laugh as Arctika tries to understand what the heck is going on. “I am just kidding!” Noire said. “At least… 70% of what I said was a joke.” “W-What was real then?” Arctika asked curiously. “That your brother is cute!” BAM! A pillow hits Noire’s face. Back to Astral, Echo and… me. “So, if we are going to Camp Everfree then someone has to make his move, don’t you think Astral?” Echo asked poking Astral’s shoulder. “Oooh, definitely.” Astral replied. “What do you mean?” I had to ask, didn’t I? “Ignis… mate; you have to make you move with Dash!” Echo leans in front of my bed, I looked up at him and sighted. “What is the matter?” “Nothing… just… I do not think… that… it is too soon!” Heck even Ruby is trying to comfort me now. “Hey, when I saw you spending time with her I saw something between you two. It was not something just ‘friends’ do. I am pretty sure that she, if not already, she has a crush on you.” Echo can be… quite a moron for some things but when it comes to motivate people around him, giving them a real view of the scene… well, he does a pretty good job. “OK, I get it. I will do my best. Just… do not put pressure on me.” I replied. “Welp, goodnight everyone!” *** “School… just… a few… more weeks and the semester ends!” I shouted raising my arms. “I know!” Astral replied. “Uh… you know that I am just here because of you, right?” Echo said as we all stop in front of the Main Gate of CHS. I placed my arm around his neck and pulled him just to mess with his hair. “Yeah, well, you are coming with us to the Camp! That is if our info is correct.” “You seem to be well-informed, Mr. Blazingsol.” I am going to look behind me and… Vice-Principal Luna is standing there. “Good morning.” She says flicking her hair. “D-Does that mean we ARE going to Camp Everfree?” Noire asked. Vice-Principal Luna nods and gives her a paper with the logo of the Camp. It looks more like an invitation. We all gathered around Noire to take a closer look at the sheet. After mumbling for a couple of seconds we looked up at Vice-Principal Luna and gave us a smile. “I hope that you all ready to spend the last days of the semester at Camp Everfree.” She said as she enters the school. “I CANNOT WAIT!” Arctika yelled in excitement. “THE HYPE IS REAL!!!” I… did not notice that I never let go of Echo. At this point he is… kind of suffocating. “Sorry, mate.” He recovers some air but then he hides behind me like a little cat. “What is wrong with him?” Astral asked. He looks at Principal Celestia walking towards us. “Oh, that is why.” “Good morning everyone.” Principal Celestia gives us a warmth smile. She then peeks behind me. “Oh, it is good to see you again, Mr. Echo Prime.” “G-Greetings… P-Principal Celestia.” Echo replies, is he nervous? It is Hero Time! “Principal Celestia! I was wondering if Echo can join us to the school trip.” I rushed to ask. She took a moment to answer, but once she nodded Echo felt relieve and his soul coming back to him.” “Of course he can.” She passes next to us but stops next to him and whispered something at him. “As long as you do not throw toilet paper at the Camp, then I approve it.” Principal Celestia continues greeting other students and makes her way to her office. “Then it is official! We are all going!” I clashed my knuckles together. “YAAAAY!” “Hold on a sec.” Astral said interrupting our Group High Five. “We are not going until next weekend.” “You son of a Bi-!” The bell just rang! “RUN! I do not want to be late!” I yelled… actually, we all yelled. … Timeskip! *** “Socks, check. Shirts, check. Yeah! I am ready to go!” I took my suitcase as Ruby follows me to my sister’s room. “Arctika *knock*, Arctika *knock*, Arctika *knock*.You ready?” “I… hate it when you do that!” She replied as she opens the door. “Yes, I am ready.” She throws me her suitcase but managed to catch it, almost, with one hand. “Damn, this thing is heavy; you do realize that we are staying just for one week, right?” I asked as we go downstairs. “AJ should be here any moment now.” Arctika said wrapping her hair into her classic ponytail. “I still cannot believe that she and Astral are on a relationship.” “Yeah… I… kind of… witnessed… their… you know.” I put a hand behind my head. “At least Big Mac offered to take care of Ruby while we are gone.” In that moment Ruby rubs her nuzzle on Arctika’s leg. “I am going to miss you girl!” She says rubbing her sides. “Do not worry; I am going to take care of him.” Ruby barked as a sign of approval. I was going to say something but I heard a truck parking outside. Once outside, I saw Big Mac and Applejack waving at us. “Hop in everyone!” AJ says as Arctika sits next to her, as for me I put the suitcases on top of the luggage rack, carefully tightening the rope from my side as Big Mac tightens his side. He gives me a thumps up as I sit next to my sister, Ruby cuddles on my lap! HA! I get to spend this time with her. We are supposed to go to CHS first and from there to Camp Everfree. The trip was shorter, mot of the time we walk to CHS but sure we needed the ride. Anyway, my sister and I gave Ruby her favorite chew toy. A Blue Eyes White Dragon. “See you in a week, girl.” I said as Ruby licks my face and then licks Arctika’s. “Thanks again, Big Mac. You sure you do not need anything else?” “Nope.” “Right, thanks again!” Arctika and I waved as he sets off. I was going to pick up the suitcases but Astral and Echo jumped at me. “There you are mate!” Echo shouted. “My back!” I landed on my own suitcase. I heard footsteps coming towards us, it is Rainbow, AJ and Rarity. “Hello there.” “You had to pick the black shirt, don’t you Ignis?” Rainbow says lending me a hand so I can get up. Oh, and yeah. I picked up since we need to wear a distinctive but equal outfit. “Well, you know I like black.” I overheard Astral and Echo giggling. I swear that I am going to kill them on their sleep at the Camp. “Gather up everyone!” Principal Celestia said at the bus door. “We are going on the same bus, so start boarding. Oh, and you better sit with a friend. The road is long but we will be comfortable. Let’s see… Astral is going with Echo; my sister is going with Noire… then that leaves with… myself… great. I noticed that Rainbow is like… she wants to say something but looks like she is waiting for something. “Dash, Blazingsol! Hurry up!” Sunset opened the window and called for us from inside the bus. Ooooh, she wanted to come with me… silly me. “We are coming!” Rainbow suddenly woke up from her daydreaming, took my hand and dragged me to the bus. The next that happened is that I found myself at the window seat. That is great. My favorite spot if I may add. I turned to my leftt and… Rainbow is looking at the landscape, some houses and even farms that are just outside Canterlot. But then I realized something, something really important. “She is too close to me.” “Did you say something?” Rainbow asked without losing sight at the horizon. “N-nothing!” I said as she returns to her normal posture. A scent of citrics came to me. Could it be that her hair smells like that? “So, Rainbow… would you like to play thumb wars?” Seriously? That was my best thing to say?! “Sure, just keep in mind that I hate losing.” She replied cracking her fingers. Can’t believe that worked! “Loser pays the first round of sodas at the Camp!” I replied as we hold each other hands. “Game on!” She replied tightening the grip on my fingers. … …… This is it, if I lose then I would have to pay, but if I win two more then SHE lose and free soda once we get to the Camp. “Nervous, Dash?” I asked with a grin. “You wish, Blazingsol.” She replied going with a surprise attack on my thumb. I have to admit that she is fast but predictable at some points. Behind us are AJ and Sunset watching out little game. AJ cheers for her but Sunset supports me. I might even share with her a soda once I defeat Rainbow. “HA! I win!” I yelled crushing her thumb. “Y-You got lucky! I was not paying attention!” She said crossing her arms. “Oh yeah? The you should focus more on the game than… in whatever distracted you.” I said rubbing my hand on my shirt. “Alright, it is all or nothing.” She smirks at me and gets in position. “One… two… three!” AND IT’S SWEET, SWEET VICTORY! YEAH! It’s ours for the taking It’s ours for the fight! On a decisive her thump slipped with mine, leaving me with the chance to go for the win. “What! How did that happened?!” Rainbow said looking at her hand. I gave Sunset a high five for believing in me. “Team Fire! YEAH!” We both screamed. Since… you know, we both look like walking flames. “You gave your best, Rainbow.” AJ said tapping her back. “But you can blame your sweaty hand for losing this round.” “I want a rematch, Ignis. Let’s see how strong your arm is. A single round of arms wrestling should be enough to see who the real winner is. Of course we are going to wait until we have a table or something.” Rainbow then pulled out her phone as I nodded. She searches for her headphones but she cannot find them. “Holy Cow, did I leave them back home?!” I pulled out mine and give them to her. “Here you can use mine.” “Thanks, hey let’s share them. I know that we like the same kind of music.” She said plugging the headphones and hits the play button. A couple of songs later, I noticed that we are getting closer to the Camp. I looked to see how everyone is doing. My sister is playing with her 3DS alongside Noire. Astral and Echo are… sleeping. I bet that they stayed up late last night. Sunset and AJ are talking about what kind of stuff we can do at the Camp and Twilight is… reading a book about the wildlife. You saw it coming… am I right? *** “WE MADE IT!” Rainbow yells as the rest of us, crack our backs, grabbed our backpacks and look around the Camp. I noticed some cabins not too far from here. They look comfy. Must… rest… now. “Welcome to Camp Everfree students from Canterlot High School! My name is Timber and I will be your guide for this week, and you can also ask my sister, Gloriosa, if you need anything!” this guy Timber then proceeds to speak with Principal Celestia. As they speak, Gloriosa is handing over some kind of cards to groups of three; each card has the image of a gemstone. They represent the cabin where the groups shall stay. She approaches me just in time for Echo and Astral to gather around me. “Hello boys, here.”She gives the card with a ruby on it. “Have fun! And please, enjoy the camp!” “Will do!” Astral replied. “What a coincidence that we get the ruby cabin, am I right mate?” Echo said taping my back. “Yeah, I miss her already.” I looked at my sister as she speaks with Noire and Rainbow. She waves at me with, I think, is an emerald on the card. “The girls are going to be next to us.” Astral puts an arm around my neck and pokes and shoulder with his other hand. “What is it, buddy? Does that make you nervous?” “Not really.” I replied punching him, gently, on the belly. “C’mon morons, we need to get out stuff to the cabin.” I opened the door and noticed three beds, some photos hanging in the wall with beautiful landscapes and a small window. There is a small desk in front of each bed and some towels. “I want the left one!” Astral said as he jumps to the bed. “Middle one!” Echo added. “Right! I mean… I get the right one.” I placed the backpack on my bed and noticed a picture, at first I did not care too much but then, taking a second look, I noticed that Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna are there. “Guess this is not their first time here.” Astral commented. “So, what are we going to do first? Archery? Wall climbing? Ropes course? Uh… fishing?” “Fishing? Are you serious?” Echo instantly replied. “Hey Ignis boy, let’s shoots some arrows!” “Yeah, count me in. But don’t you ever call me Ignis-boy again or I will shoot an arrow on your ass.” I said with a friendly smile. “Fine, fine. Whatever you say… Torchie.” Echo… you bastard. We headed outside just to see Applejack with some fishing rods, begin followed by Rainbow, and she looks already bored if I may add, Noire looks… excited, and my sister who… looks… nervous. Hey, it’s a secret but… she does not know how to swim. But there is nothing to worry about; she is going with Rainbow and Noire, I know that they are good swimmers. “Hello fellas, wanna join us to catch dinner?” AJ said as Astral ran to her and kissed her. “I will! But those two are heading to the field archery so…” Astral got interrupted as Echo and I ran so fast to get our fishing rods that we came back gasping for air. “I… want to join the hunt for dinner!” My hunter instincts are tingling! “I… am going just because I find exciting the idea of fishing on an unknown lake!” Echo the giggled as Rainbow and Arctika looked at each other confused at first but then they smile. “Alright!” Applejack said swinging her arm. “The bigger the group the better and don’t ya’all worry! This is going to be fun!” 4 hours later… “Hey… AJ, any luck?” Astral asked yawning. “Uh… not as good as I expected.” Applejack replied. She looks at the empty bucket beneath her feet. “Not a single fish in hours. This is weird.” She then looks at the second boat where Echo, Noire and Arctika are. Arctika seems to be keeping her cool as Noire and Echo are struggling to capture a fish. They succeed! “Well, at least they got one. How about Ignis and Rainbow?” Astral turns around just to see both of us asleep, Rainbow laying her head on my shoulder. Just before I fell asleep, I tied up the rod on my right hand. I thought that the movement would wake me up. This is your answer. “They fell asleep… again.” Astral said taking a deep breath. “We should head back before nightfall.” Applejack nods but sighs. “Sorry, I said that this was going to be fun and well... things went the other way.” “Cheer up, AJ. I… enjoyed this time with you and everyone here. Sure we did not catch fish for everyone but spending time with the people I truly care is the best thing I could ever ask.” Astral might not know this but he sounded sappy as hell. Thank the Goddesses I was asleep! They were going to kiss but a scream interrupt them. “WOMAN OVERBOARD!!” Noire yelled as Arctika is trying to swim back to the boat. Astral get up and made signs to get Echo’s attention. “What the hell happened?!” “Something pulled her to the lake!” Echo replied as they help Arctika. “You OK?” Arctika starts to laugh but her laughter sounds creepier than usual. “I… almost die… and my stupid little brother is sleeping. I am going to kill him on his sleep with a spoon… ha… haha…” Noire smiles and gives them a thumps up. “She is fine!” It was at this moment I felt it. The rod started to reel so fast that once it got stuck, I managed to return to my senses. “What the… FUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” I grabbed the rod with both hands as I try not to fall into the water. Rainbow immediately grabbed my waist and started to pull. “What is that thing?!” She asks struggling to keep me on the boat. “I don’t know but whatever you do, DON’T LET GO!” This is it, all those hours fishing on Ocarina of Time and Final Fantasy XV are going to be my trump card! “I SPENT HOURS HERE! I AM HUNGRY AS HELL! YOU ARE GOING TO GET FRIED!” “You got this buddy!” Astral cheers for me and so does Applejack. “Woohoo! Go for it Blazingsol!” Applejack says swinging her hat.Just before that, the flicking fish started to pull the entire boat. “THAT IS NOT A NORMAL FISH!!!” Rainbow yelled as the boat is being pulled all around the lake, at some point we are in collision route with Arctika’s boat. “Abandon boat!” Echo yelled as our boat crashes with theirs. *** Sunset looks up at the sky, the wind gently blowing making her long hair wave in one direction. “Where are they?” She asks leaning her back against the wall of her cabin. Twilight then appears with her phone. “I tried to contact them but no one is picking up. I… am starting to worry.” Rarity taps her back and comforts her. “I am sure that they are fine, darling. If there is a group capable of doing such a task like that, it is them!” Sunset then takes a closer look at some figures approaching from the lake. “There they are!” Sunset says before she starts running towards us. I looked up just to see Sunset being followed by Rarity and Twilight. “Oh, hello there!” I said waving at them, Arctika then tightens her grip with her legs on my wrist. Oh, I am giving her a piggyback since she is a little bit tired for swimming like… a lot. “Is it cold?” She just nods. Just next to me are Echo, Applejack and Astral pulling a wagon, with AJ leading them. “C’mon fellas! Use your muscles!” Right behind me are Rainbow and Noire carrying all of our stuff. Damn we are all so wet right now that my sister might get a – “Achu!” She sneezes and rubs her nose with her finger. “Hurry up brother!!” “What happened to you?!” Sunset asked then she looks at the… fish on top of the wagon. “and what in the Seven Kingdoms is that??!!” Rarity takes a sneak peek and gasps. “Oh my Gosh! Is it… alive?” “Nope!” I replied. Twilight adjusted her glasses and pulled out her small notebook. “I-I cannot believe it! You guys captured an Ictalurus furcatus or blue catfish.” She says giggling. “Wow, this thing sure is big! This fella has a length of 57 in (145 cm) and a massive girth of 47 in (120 cm).” “But… how did you managed to capture it?” Sunset asks at the moment we arrive at the Camp. Fluttershy and Pinkie appeared with some towels. Our saviors! “You can thank our Boy Scout for that!” Rainbow said hitting my side with her elbow. “Well… after that thing sunk both of our bots, I voted to use my secret weapon.” From my backpack I pulled out a kukri. “Father says that never leave home without it.” And showed it to Sunset. “You… brought a knife… here?!” Rarity asked can’t tell if she was amazed or… scared. “It’s a kukri… but at this point we are all glad that he did!” Echo said giggling. “Best fight between man and fish ever!” Astral added. “Who is ready to eat it?!” I yelled as we all sneezed. It was like a fricking orchestra of sneezes. “OK… maybe after we all change to dry clothes.” We nodded and entered into our respective cabins. *** … Can’t believe I find myself in a ‘Arts and Crafts’ lesson but silly me, I just wanted to craft something out of wood but I never expected that we are to take a lesson before going to the actual crafting part. But, lucky for me I already have a design to go for. A pegasus. I saw Astral making one for AJ so… I thought… that… I could… make one for Rainbow. I hope that she likes it. Bulk was nice for letting me tag alone with him, I did not want to go alone in the first place and he told that he needed pot holders… uh, OK. Just before the lesson I also heard that campers usually leave something for the Camp, like a present. It could be a Totem, a sun watch. Since we arrived here, Twilight and the girls have been thinking on something but once we captured that fish, well, Timber decided to dissect it and hang it on the wall. Yeah, that means that we did not eat it… but it was us who managed to catch ‘The Kaiju Cat’ that was the campers before us called it. What a ridiculous name, am I right? Anyway, the time to start crafting has begun. “Looking good, Blazingsol!” Timber shows up. “Have you done this before?” “Yeah, once. I made a lion to my sister a few years ago. But a Pegasus is more difficult, the wings are my concern.” I said stretching my arms. “You will do great, I mean, it is for the girl, am I right? Just make sure not to cut yourself!” Timber says before checking on Lyra. How the hell did he know that this is for… ANYWAY! I should continue this later. It’s lunchtime! I placed the, almost, finished pegasus on my backpack and got out. I headed to the dock and joined with my friends, by my surprise, Rainbow and Sunset where there too. “Hey it’s Mr. Kaiju Hunter.” Echo said calling me again like that. At least is better than Ignis-boy. They are all sitting on a single line, so Rainbow and Sunset made a space for me to sit. “That is me, please no pictures.” “Careful everybody, his ego is rising faster than I expected.” Rainbow commented. “As long as it does not reach his level of stupidity, we will be fine.” Arctika just wrecked me there. “Says the one who does not how to swim!” I sat down and gave my subway a bite. Things were smoother as we enjoyed the view and the food Pinkie made for us, the rest of the girls came and we were having a small party here. I lay down on my back to rest my back as my sister sits next to me and Rainbow on my left. I heard them talking a little bit but I think I fell asleep for a short time. I overhear them talking about how they met, Arctika is not an athlete. She needed to pass gymnastics in order to get a scholarship, so, she joined the track team. Bad idea. Lucky for her, Rainbow Dash helped to get in shape. It was thanks to her that she got that scholarship. A smirk appeared on my face as they continue talking, and I am pretty sure that at some point they a talked about me since I heard my name and nickname several times alongside some laughter. A few hours passed and the only ones here are Rainbow, Arctika and I. “Those were the good old times.” Arctika said. “I am pretty sure that more will come!” Rainbow added. I remembered that I am suppose to finish that pegasus, so I pulled it out and made some final touches. I do not mind that Rainbow is here. I was planning on giving to her as soon as possible. Arctika looked at me, then she smile and get up. “Well, I need to help Noire with… her stuff. See you later!” Uh… what? I DID NOT SEE THAT ONE COMING! Rainbow then looked at the wooden pegasus. “It looks so cute!” She says smiling. “You like it?!” I asked giving it to her. “It’s awesome! I can’t believe you made it in one day!” Rainbow starts to look at it closer. “Oh, sorry. I just wanted to look it closer.” I shook my head and refused to take it back. “It was meant for you in the first place.” I said as her cheeks turned red a little bit. “Oh, is that so? I mean… thanks!” Rainbow said rubbing the back of her head. “So… are you enjoying the camp so far?” “Totally, I did not what to expect at the beginning. But so far it has been an excellent experience.” I replied crossing my legs. “What about you?” “Well, everything is going good just that tiny, little accident Pinkie made at the cafeteria.” Rainbow added chuckling. For the record, Pinkie tried to make the biggest cotton candy. She did it, but then it exploded covering the whole place in sugar. I am just glad I was not there when that happened. “That Pinkie, always finds a way to… lighten up our lives.” I said. “If you tried to make a pun then you failed.” Rainbow said hitting my side. We both get up but she slipped. I managed to catch her hand before she falls into the water. “Wow, you are OK?” I asked helping her to stand on her feet. She nods but then she looks away. We, we were not this close to each other since the Festival. “What? Do I have something on my face?” She asked. “Well, you are cute girl. That is why I like you and-” Uh… CRAP! J-Just like that!There is no way back, that just slipped through my lips. I just said that to Rainbow and she looks confused as hell. The time now is the time! I am going to tell her everything! Right now! “Rainbow… I… have feelings for you. Since the first day that I met you, that is why I have been acting weird. You… drive me crazy. Rainbow” I took her hand and looked at her eyes. “W-Would you like to be my girlfriend?” That’s it, I just said it. But, Rainbow is still astonished. She is standing there, staring at the ground. She let go of my hand and slowly starts to walk away. “Ignis… I… do not know what to say.” She said sobbing. “I… I… don’t-“She said before turning around and started to run. I was left speechless but also broken from the inside. She just ran off without saying anything else. OK, then. If that is how things are going to be. I took my backpack and headed to the cabin. Once inside, I put on my headphones pressing the play button on my phone. I need to listen to music to… keep things cool but, no. Things went totally different the way I expected. I just said to Rainbow if she wants to be my girlfriend, instead of saying something she just… ran. I closed my fist and hit the wall so hard that the whole cabin shook, even some stuff on the walls fell. I did not care. I opened my eyes as a tear drops falls into the desk. “Did…I do something wrong?” I thought. “Did I rush things? Why did she…-“ In the meantime, Rainbow gets inside her cabin. She goes and takes the wooden pegasus I made for her and lies down on her bed. She holds it tightly against her chest. “You are an idiot, Ignis.” Author's Note OH YEAH BABY! I AM BACK IN BLACK! I mean, just... back. So... yeah... fishing is not really my thing. But I will do my best if I do it again! IRL. Thanks for reading! Be cool! Hearts Burst Into FireFor the past three days, Rainbow and I barely talked to each other. Damn, we did not even dare to look at each other. Things felt tense, weird. Even our friends felt the… emptiness between us. I do not even want to stay here any longer. Arctika and Astral asked me what happened that night. I just said to them that, things got fucked up. I tried several times to forget that day. I tried from archery to wall climbing. When I was firing some arrows to the targets, Gloriosa congratulated me for breaking some record. Guess that is the only thing good that happened these past days. She gave me a coupon for the cinema. I thought on giving them to Arctika after at the end of the camp. Well, tomorrow is the last day of the year and our last day in camp. Principal Celestia and her sister asked for the janitor, Discord, to bring something that the students will never forget as their last final gift to us. That is what they said. I saw the others carrying boxes form the truck. Anyway, the day is coming to an end. So, I decided to go to the lake Timber mentioned. I heard him talking about how great the water is at this time of the year, he also mentioned that it can help your body to relax. And Arctika told me that I should go there. You need some time for yourself, brother. She said. So, here I am, sitting at the edge of the lake. I decided to come at night, you know. That way I can have some private time. I placed my backpack and the towel a few meters from the water. I took off my shirt and pants. At least the swimsuit fits me. Astral gave it to me. I was amazed that we are the same size. I noticed an old dock on my left. I sat there for a moment and looked at the crystalline water. I can see my reflection in it. Without further do, I jumped into the water. I was surprised at first. I thought that the water was going to be cold. But, instead, it was warm and refreshing. I brushed my hair to the back. “Gosh, Timber was right. It feels good.” I made a few laps from the dock to the left side of the lake. It is almost the length of an Olympic pool. At some point I lost count of the laps. I stopped until my muscles could no longer keep the pace. I stopped in the middle of the lake, with my body floating on the water. As I am trying to recover some air, I looked up to the sky. The moonlight, the stars, everything is beautiful. I felt at peace, no bad memories just me and the night. It was time to get out of the water. Back in land, I took the towel and placed it near my backpack. I just lie down hoping that the breeze will dry my whole body. I was tired as fuck to do so. I took my phone and plug in the headphones. Even wearing my headphones, I heard someone footsteps. I get up and turned my torso to the right. Surprise? Yeah. Rainbow Dash appears from the bushes, wearing a blue beach shirt and her swimsuit. “Oh, you are here too?” She said looking at the ground. I just placed both hands behind my head and lie down. Once I saw Rainbow sitting next to me, I removed one of my earphones. Something tells me that she did not get here just by accident. Rainbow takes a deep breath. “Guess that you are still mad at me.” She asked looking at the lake. I opened one eye and looked at her. “I was never mad at you.” I slowly get up, grabbing a stone. I aimed and threw it into the lake. “Why are you here, Rainbow?” She takes her time to answer. For a moment I thought she was going to run, again. “I heard that the lake looks beautiful at night. So, I came to see if that is true.” I raised an eyebrow and threw another stone. “And…I also want to talk to you.” She said taking her legs and presses them against her chest. Oh, so now she wants to talk. “Talk? Huh. I thought that you were here just to see the lake.” “Ignis, please. Let me explain about the… other day.” I took another stone but I did not throw it, instead I crushed it. “There is nothing to explain. You… just… leave without saying something.” Rainbow tried to say something but she regretted it. After a couple of seconds she breaks the silence. “Y-You are not making these easy for me.” “Well, excuse me Miss Perfection!” I said pointing at myself. “Now, I am the one making things hard for you! Nonsense!” “Ignis, could you just shut up and listen?!” She yelled. Her mood completely changed so quickly. I nodded. “OK, Fine. I will keep my mouth shut and listen. Go on.” Rainbow takes a deep breath. “You see… the first day we met, I kind of felt something. I could not tell but, once you asked me on a date. I understood what I felt, I…also have a crush on you. At first, I did not know how to control it. Guess I never did.” I looked at her with a confused look. “What? What are you trying to say?” “Well, this… is something I…feel really embarrassed but I-“She stops and rubs the back of her head. “Gosh, why is this so hard to say? You know, when you said all those nice and cute things about me. I was just-“ “Amazed?” I said. She shakes her head to the sides. “Confused.” She says. “I was confused because, why would you bother saying all that stuff to a girl like me? I mean, it is not that I do not like a few compliments but… me? Really?” I… am lost but at the same time, things are starting to fit in. “Rainbow I-“ She places a finger on my lips. “Let me finish. I… must apologize for not taking your feelings the way I should have and I…want to say thank you for all the stuff you have done for me. Like I said, at first I did not understand how you fell for me. I realized that…you showed me a part of me I did know it even existed. There is a kind… Rainbow inside of me.” Well, this sure has turned the table. I want to say something. “Rainbow… I should apologize too. I never should have dropped that kind of question, if you were not ready for this.” Rainbow moves closer to me, our hands almost touching. “No, you are wrong. You did good asking me that. At first, I was afraid. Guess you saw that, as I ran away. But! I was afraid because that was the first time someone has asked me such a thing, and… I didn’t… don’t want to lose our friendship. Most of the other boys just liked me because of my body. But, you, you always were there for me. You showed me that we could be… something.” “Well, I like you not just because of your looks; the reason I like you is you, being you. The thing is… I like everything about you.” “You serious, uh?” “Dead serious, why would I lie to you?” I said with a smile. “T-Thanks Ignis. I think you are pretty hot, a moron in sometimes, but a cute moron.” We both blushed a little bit. I do not know what else to say. Actually, there is. “I appreciated but, what happens next?” “First, c-can I borrow one of your earphones?” Rainbow asked. I nodded. A few seconds passed and she starts to sing the lyrics of the song. “Gosh, I love this one.” Rainbow gets even closer to me, now our shoulders are rubbing with each other. “There is… another thing I wanted to say, since all of the others went well.” “What is that?” I asked curiously. “A real answer to your question.” She said as her whole face turned red. Even without saying those words. I already can tell the answer judging by how she is blushing. I rubbed the back of my head trying to act cool but once I placed back on the ground. I felt Rainbow’s hand. It was in that moment when she holds my hand and leans forward. I kept my eyes open as I felt her lips being pressed against mine. The moment I thought it got lost, returned in all of its glory. I lost the track of time as she continues kissing me, like if she is savoring my lips as I placed a hand behind her head and began to gently rub it. The feeling of her lips… were… perfection itself. So soft, so sweet, so delicious. We stopped and looked at each other. Rainbow looks super cute when is blushing. But, she will kill me if I say that out loud. “So…was that a yes?” I asked with a grin. “Of course it was, you moron.” She says hitting my shoulder. I would say playfully but, it hurts. “Sorry but, I am still unconvinced.” I said with a smirk. Rainbow presses my chest with a hand making me lie down as she sits on top of my belly and goes for another kiss. This time I could felt her tongue fighting for supremacy inside my mouth. I placed both hands on her hipsm gently rubbing her skin. My mind blew away as she continues kissing me like this. I dared to move one of my hands all the way down to her rear, causing her to let out a cute squeal. We broke up the kiss to get some air. My eyes are looking at the most gorgeous girl in Canterlot High School as her silk hair slowly falls over her shoulder, her cheeks burning and the smile on her face made me feel like the luckiest man on Earth. She puts a hand on my chest and gently rubs it. “You heart is bumping like crazy.” She whispered. “That is because every time I see your face my heart burst into fire.” I said brushing her hair over her ear. Without a warning she takes my hand and places it on her chest. Not gonna lie, I was scared at first but I could feel her heart bumping as fast as mine. “We are on the same page, then.” She says before pulling another intoxicating kiss. Rainbow broke up the kiss as she gasps for some air. She then rests her head on my shoulder as she chuckles. “What is it?” I asked. “You are an awesome goalie, fighter, guitarist, and an awesome kisser.” The last one she said it with a smirk. “What else do you need?” I embraced her with my arms and rubbed her back. “Well, I could use an amazing girl.” Yeah, yeah sappy moments suck, but this one was worth it. Oh, and I made her laugh. So I call it a win! *** Rainbow leans her back against my chest as I wrapped her torso with my arms. She is now looking at other songs on my phone. “You have some interesting songs, Ignis.” She said as she scrolls down on my playlist I named ‘asdafg1’ What? Did you expect and awesome name? “Like which ones?” I asked kissing the back of her head. “The Black Mare by Dragonland? I have never heard that one.” “Play it, I promise that you will like it.” The song reaches the chorus. Journey into far away and to forgotten lands and here by my side she will ride with me to the home of her kind I just sang that part for her. “Wow, I loved it.” She said looking at me and gives me a soft peck on my lips. I swear that every time she kisses me is like getting the blessing of a Goddess, a Goddess of War. She continues looking for another song but, I realized something. She came wearing her swimsuit and yet, she has not even touched the water. An evil smirk appeared on my face. “Can I ask you something?” “Shoot.” She said. “You do know how to swim, right?” “Of course I do! I won a few competitions when I was a little girl.” Rainbow said, but her face changed once she realized why I asked her that. “Ignis… don’t you dare.” “Too late!” I tightened my grip on her torso; I managed to get up, run to the lake and launched ourselves into the water. We came up to the surface and I started to laugh at the sight of Rainbow blushing furiously. “You idiot, moron, dork! You are more than dead man!” “That is if you can catch me first!” I started to swim in direction to the dock. I was getting closer but once I stopped to recover some air, I turned around just to see Rainbow swimming like a fricking shark. It was at this moment I knew…I fucked it up. I started to climb up the dock but Rainbow arrived. Eyup, I am fucked. “You are not going anywhere!” She yells taking my leg and pulling me into the water. “Who is laughing now, Ignis. Uh… Ignis?” She looks around to find me. “Ignis, C´mon! You did not… hurt yourself, right?” She starts to swim around the dock. “Ha,ha. Very funny Ignis, pretending to scare me, well, you are going to try harder!” I slowly emerged from the water behind her, with a bunch of water lettuces in front of my face. “Boo!” Rainbow freaked out that she dived into the water. Once I threw the lettuces, I started to laugh like crazy as she emerges from the water, but only her head. “You… stupid jerk. You scared me! I mean, you-“ I swam to her and embraced her body. “You were worried?” She slowly nods. “O-Of course I was.” She said as she splashes water right into my face. “OK, I deserved that.” I shook my head to the sides and then I kissed her. “You know, I am going to face it but…you look really cute when you are blushing and have that furious look on your face.” As I expected, Rainbow punched my stomach with her knee. “Idiot.” She whispered as I started to sink, like a boat. When I recovered from that blow, Rainbow is taking off her shirt. “Guess I will not need that anymore.” She said before throwing her shirt on top of the dock. My eyes shined like a start at the sight of her beautiful well-toned body. I know that she has a fit body but… I never expected her to… have such amazing abs. She starts to swim around me and gives me her signature grin. “Hello there.” I do not know why I said that but, I just did. “Hi, ready for a race?” “What is in play for the winner?” I asked. “The winner receives a kiss from the loser.” “Uh… where is the catch then?” “The loser has to be hanging upside down from the dock.” She replied pointing at the not quite stable dock. Wait, what? That is all I have to say. I looked at Rainbow and she is determined to win. I can’t tell if that is a punishment or not but… I am game.”OK, let’s do it.” We get in position. “And… 3… GO!” Rainbow starts to swim before the countdown. The REAL countdown. “That is cheating!” I yelled as I got left behind by Rainbow. To be fair, I was destined to lose this. I had no energy left in the first time. Rainbow is already waiting for me back at the dock. I sighted and get out of the water. At this point is easier to walk from here to there. “Hurry up, slowpoke!” She yells from the water. Using what is left of strength on my legs; I wrapped one of the posts and just hanged in there until Rainbow decided to come. “Well, it seems stable… for now.” I can see Rainbow slowly approaching. She places her hands on the sides of my head and kisses me. “I am the number one!” She says mocking at me. “Of course you are. W-Wait, I just thought. What we are doing is recreating that scene from Spider-Man, right?” I said crossing my arms. Rainbow nods as she swims to the edge of the lake.I saw her getting out. I saw how her wet hair covers her rear. Her rainbow hair seems to shine with the light of the moon and since it is wet… yeah, I just stared at her ass, again. But, Oh Goddess. She looks more attractive with her wet hair. Rainbow turned her torso, making me blushed. “Enjoying the view?” She asks with both hands on her hips. “Sure I am. It is also a different… perspective from this point of view. If you know what I mean.” Damn, I just felt something moving inside my shorts. “Looks like someone is having fun.” She says flicking her hair. “Well, that is easy to say for you since you do not have all your blood going all the way down to your head, and other part of the body that only, we, the boys have.” Just when I finished that, the post could not support my weight, so I fell into the water. I came out of the lake crawling like a lizard. “Totally worth it.” I said. I was looking at the sky when Rainbow gave me a small orange juice. “Oh, thank you so much.” I said putting the straw inside the box and drinking the juice. She then gives me my towel so I can dry myself.Rainbow sits next to me and lies down her head on my shoulder. “It was funny when you fell.” She said drinking from her juice. “I am glad to make you happy with my suffering.” I replied. A couple of minutes later, Rainbow shivers in cold. I reached my backpack and pull out my jacket. “Here, wear it. It will keep you warm.” “What about you?” She asked. “I am good. C’mon, put it on.” “Thanks.” She takes my jacket and puts it on. She had to rise up the sleeves so she can move her hands. After that, we returned to our position we were before the swimming session, she leaning her back against my chest as we both are looking at the sky. I got lost on my thoughts as Rainbow cuddles in front of me. Gosh, I truly love her. Well, she already knows that. But she needs to hear those words. “Rainbow… I-“ I was cut off by something we did not expect. Fireworks are igniting the sky. “What the… So that is what was inside those boxes!” Rainbow exclaimed. As the fireworks continue to illuminate the sky, I looked at Rainbow. She is enjoying the moment. At some point, she turns her neck and plants a kiss. “What were you going to say before the fireworks?” “I just wanted to say that I love you, Rainbow.” “I love you too, my stupid reckless moron.” She said before giving me a soft peck on my lips. The fireworks continue for a couple of minutes, and with that, marking the end of the year. But, hey, a new is going to begin and Rainbow is going to be on it as my girlfriend. “Hey, Ignis you told me that you want to follow the steps of you father. Does that mean that-“ “Yes, Rainbow. I am going to enlist in the Army, more specifically, the Airborne Forces.” “That is awesome. I know you will do just perfect.” “What about you?” I asked kissing her neck. “I have a few things in mind but… I think that there is one thing that I truly wish.” “You want to become a professional soccer player, right?” Rainbow nodded. “Not just a professional player, I want to be part of the Cloudsdale Pegasi and also be the Forward of the National Team.” “I know that you will archive that, you already are a top athlete.” I said kissing her neck. “Thanks, Ignis.” “I think it’s time to return to the camp.” I said looking at my phone. “Is it that late?” “Kind of but I am also starving. I want to eat something.” I said chuckling. “Gosh, I am hungry too. Let’s go then.” She says getting up. I took my backpack, and put an arm around Rainbow’s neck. “I cannot wait to see the look of our friends once they see us like this.” “I bet that some of them will freak out.” She says giggling. We reached the camp and everyone is having a good time. This is the last day of the camping after all. Rainbow and I got inside the cafeteria, and it was when our friends saw us. Astral spat his drink into the air. “HOLY GUACAMOLE!!!! Buddy you were… with Dash this whole time?!” “One freaked out person, checked.” I said to Rainbow as she chuckles. “What? Surprised?” Arctika appears from the kitchen with a huge plate of hot dogs. “Sorry everyone but Pinkie lost a box of sausages. Applejack found it, though.Anyway here they are-“ She looks at us. “B-Brother? Are you… embracing Dash?” “Cheers to you mate!” Echo said lifting his orange juice “Forget about what they think! Those hot dogs look delicious!” Rainbow said sprinting towards the table, where her friends are. Astral leans with his elbow on my shoulder. “Who is the fucking Legend?” He says preparing for a fist-bump. I smiled and fist-bumped him. “I am the fucking Legend.” Arctika taps my head as she smiles. “Didn’t I tell you that time fix everything?” “You were right, sis. It does but, it was also a… small misunderstand we had. Without anything else to add, I need to eat some of those hot dogs.” “I will ask Pinkie to make more.” Echo said pointing at the kitchen. I took a sit next to Rainbow. “It was amazing girls.” Rainbow says taking a hot dog and placing it on her dish. “What did I miss?” I asked. “Rainbow Dash was telling us about your performance as Spider-Man, darling.” Rarity said chuckling. “Did you tell them that…I fell?” Rainbow nods as she bites her hot dog. “It was hilarious; he was just there and then boom! The next second he was crawling away from the lake!” Everyone shared a laugh. Even Astral and Noire laughed at that. Later on, Arctika and Pinkie joined us. “Just in time!” Astral gets up and grabs his drink. “May I propose a toast, ladies and gentleman?” We all took our glasses and lifted them. “Here’s the Wondercolts!” Rainbow yelled. “For our new couple!” Noire and Arctika said looking at me and Rainbow. “And here’s for Friendship!” Applejack added. “Let’s hope for a new year full with happiness and best wishes for everybody!” Twilight said. We all took a sip. Timber and Gloriosa entered the cafeteria. “I hope that everyone had a wonderful night, remember that the school year might have finished but things are just getting started!” Timber said swinging his arm. Gloriosa takes the spotlight. “Since the Wondercolts are playing the finals for the National Cup, my brother and I prepared a soccer field so both teams can have a friendly match, tomorrow morning!” “Well, well. That was quite the surprise uh?” Twilight said. “I just hope that our Captains do not take that too seriously.” Sunset adds. “Too late, they are already looking at each other with a serious look on their eyes!” Pinkie says biting two hot dogs at the same time. Rainbow clashes her knuckles together. “If you think that I am going to go easy on you just for being my boyfriend, you are so wrong Blazingsol!” I cracked my neck and lifted my arm. “Hit me with your best shot, Dash!” I said pointing at her. Arctika looks nervous already. “I just hope they do not break up after that.” *** We all headed to our respective cabins. Rainbow waved at me as she gets inside her cabin. I turned around and Rainbow yelled something. “I am so going to kick your ass tomorrow!” “We will see, Rainbow.” I replied crossing my arms. Meanwhile on my cabin. I am talking to Astral and Echo about what happened. “And then… boom, we just kissed and in that moment I felt how my mind blew away!” “See? I told you that there was nothing to worry about!” Echo says passing me a soccer ball. “So… did you guys do it?” “Do what?” I raised an eyebrow. “You know.” He makes a circle with a hand and using his other hand he introduces a finger on it. “You little shit.” I said throwing the ball at his face. “OK, OK my bad. I am just fucking with you.” He turns off the lantern and covers himself with the blanket. “Sleep well.” “Same to you, idiots.” “Aww… we love you too buddy.” They said teasing me again. The next day started good. We all have a nice breakfast, Pinkie made this awesome pancakes and Timber cooked some eggs with bacon. Once we all finished our breakfast, we head to the soccer field where this friendly match will take place. Rainbow and her girls are stretching and we are gathering with Coach Soarin for tactics. “Are you sure about that, Coach?” Thunderlane asked. “It is risky but it should work.” Soarin replied. “If we can stop their advance, then we can free liberty to move around the box and score before they can get the ball.” I put on my gloves and clashed my fist together. “Possession of the ball is a key factor here, just remember to stay cool and pass the ball to the nearby team mate. No need to rush things.” I placed my hand in front of them. “Let’s show them what we are made of.” We all placed our hands together. “We are Thunder, We are Wondercolts!” Rainbow is dribbling the ball as she heard our war cry. She smirked and head to the center of the field. Twilight Sparkle is going to be our referee. I came with my arms crossed and with a grin on my face. “Alright, I am gonna toss the coin and-“ “No need to do that, Twi. Ladies can go first.” I said pointing at Rainbow. Rainbow laughed as she approaches to me. “You are going to regret this.” I leaned forward and look deeply into her eyes. “Do your worst.” “Guys… this is a friendly match, there is no need to act like that. You are just ignoring me, right?” Twilight gave the signal to start the game. Twilight blows the whistle. “So it begins.” Arctika said. “Things are going to get lit!” Pinkie said taking photos. *** “Whatever the boys planned, it is working. They scored two goals already.” Sunset said. Arctika nodded as she takes a look to the girl’s team. “Ignis is making life impossible to Rainbow.” “Well, he knows her moves and everything.” Rarity added. “He can tell when she is going to shoot or even pass the ball.” I am commanding Thunderlane to pass the ball back to me. The girls are advancing lines and blocking all of their spaces. There is still 10 minutes before half time. Once I received the ball I started to look for Astral, he should be sprinting right in the middle. “GO!” I kicked the ball at him. Astral was going to received it but Rainbow intercepted the pass. “Not good!” Rainbow is heading at full speed at my box. “That was your plan from the beginning, right?Taking control of the ball and advance slow but steady. Not going to work for a third time.” Rainbow thought as she dribbles the ball between my central defenders. Damn, she even passed the ball between Thunderlane´s legs. “Go Rainbow!” Noire yelled. Everyone looked at her. “What? I support both teams. But, as a girl I am with Rainbow Dash on this one.” She said crossing her arms. “Uh… does anyone want a drink? I could use a drink!” Echo added. At this rate, Rainbow will have a clear shot. So, I started to run towards her. “They are going to clash, they are going to clash!” Pinkie yelled covering her eyes with her hair. Once I got close to her, I slide to my left but I never expected what Rainbow did. She just jumped with the ball on her feet. I saw her hovering above me. All that I saw, was she scoring the goal, her team needed.“Nice one, Rainbow.” I said getting up. She comes at me grinning and clapping. “C’mon say it. You did well my girl.” I crossed my arms and smiled at her. “You realize that we are still one goal ahead of you.” Rainbow nodded adjusting her ponytail. “I know, it just that… it won’t last long.” Goddesses she was right, a few minutes later. Rainbow and Lightning passed through the defenders, those girls might be rivals but if they forget their differences for 80 minutes, they can be lethal. Lightning Dust crossed the ball to Rainbow inside the box. All that Rainbow had to do was to receive the ball with her chest and kick it with everything she got. I dived to my right but barely scratched that. And so, we are resting and rethinking out tactics. The girls managed to score the equalizer in just 5 minutes. Coach Soarin made a few adjustments on the formations, instead of 5-4-1 Flat Formation he decided to go for a 3-5-2 Formation with more people in the midfield and three more as forwards. A risk choice, but we need to score first. “C’mon everyone! We can beat the girls!” I said clapping. “One thing, stop Lightning Dust from crossing the ball to Rainbow. That is how they score, most of the time.” The boys nodded and saluted me. “Got it, Captain!” “Never surrender, never quit!” *** Well, that sure was not what we thought. Rainbow and Lightning Dust are passing the ball just outside the box, waiting for a space. Rainbow moved between the defenders and Dust hit the ball as hard as she could. The ball is coming right to the center of the box. So, I decided to run for it. I saw Rainbow coming at me, but that did not stop me. I leaped forward punched it away. The ball was just outside the box and no one form my team was nearby. Instead, Rainbow was there. She stopped running and stopped just outside the box. Rainbow lifted the ball and shot performing a volley. There was nothing I could do. Twilight blows her whistle. “Game! The girls won!” She said lifting her arms. My boys fell to the ground but not because of we lost. They are all tired. I helped to the ones that could not even move. “Nice job, boys. I am proud.” Astral cleans his forehead with her wrist. “Dude, those girls sure run fast, more specifically Dash and Dust.” “I will never underestimate a girl for the rest of my life.” Sky Stinger said with a smile gasping for air. I was taking off my glove when Rainbow leaped and hugged me from behind. “I told you I was going to kick your ass.” She said kissing my cheek. She let go as I turned around and wrapped her body with my arms. “You did well, my girl.” I placed my chin on top of her head as we walk to the side of the field. “I have to admit, your boys did good. I hope that you all play even better against the Shadowbolts.” I nodded. “We are going to win, both teams. You will see.” Principal Celestia stands in the middle of the ground with a megaphone. “Alright, everybody. Listen up, what a wonderful game we just saw. But, we are going to leave at sunset; you still have some time here. Enjoy!” “Well, better head to our cabins.” I said but Rainbow took my arm. I turned around and saw her blushing. “What is it?” “I want to show you something, before we leave.” “OK, what is it?” “Not here, let’s go to the lake, OK?” I nodded but I am a little bit confused. I followed Rainbow to the lake, by our surprise no one is here. Just the two of us, just like last night. We sat near the lake and just looked at each other. “What are you going to show me?” I asked curiously. Rainbow suddenly wraps my neck with her arms making me fall into my back. She wasted no time to give me a kiss as she sits on top of me. Maybe it was the heat of the game but she is kissing me with such passion that she started to undress me. She took off my shirt and just threw it away. It was in that moment when I knew that she wanted to do. “J-Just to be clear. This… is my… my…” “First time?” I asked. She nodded as she takes off her shirt. She is wearing her black sport bra. That gave me the opening to flip her over, now I am straddling her. I started to kiss her neck as she moans in pleasure. I stopped and look at her eyes. “It is also the first time I do this.” “Ignis… go easy on me, OK?” To give her an answer I planted a kiss on her lips. “I will be gentle.”I whispered at her ear and gave her a warm smile. Rainbow nodded and continues to pull down my shorts. Her eyes widened once she saw my… Eiffel Tower. “Wow, you are as hard as a diamond.” She added biting her lips. It is my turn to get rid of her shorts. I slowly pulled them down removing her black shorts in the process. My eyes shined when I saw her shaved private parts. She closed her legs as a reaction but I gently opened them and oh, hello there again. She helps me to pull down my last piece of clothes; my boxers finally felled exposing my shaft to her. She gave me the signal to proceed and set loose her bra. I have a clear view of her entire body; her cute, small and perky breasts are a delight to my eyes. I slowly went further inside of her, she moaned a few times until I was completely inside. “Damn, it feels like you are on my belly.” “Are you OK?” I asked. She gently nodded. “Give me all you got, hotshot.” I took a deep breath and started thrusting her slowly. I am in Heaven; I am making love with the girl of my dreams. Being inside of her is something I have never felt before, so warm, so soft. It was a little tight though, at first. But, things started to go smoother as I leaned forward kissing and biting her neck. Rainbow returned the favor by giving me a kiss and a little bite on my lower lip. I looked down and she has this puppy face on her, by the Goddess the cutest thing ever. Loud slapping echoed around us as we made love for the first time, I saw how her boobs started to jiggle every time my hips collided with her thighs. I felt her fingertips scratching my back as I incremented the force and the speed of my thrusts. We remained on this position for minutes but Rainbow wanted more, I wanted more. Rainbow then flips me over, as she gives me a passionate kiss. She sits on top of me as she looks deeply into my eyes. “My turn to be on top.” She says flicking her hair, then she puts her hand on my belly as she lowered herself down, slowly, grinding back and forth of me. “Mmm… t-this feels so fucking good!” “GAAAH! So… awesome, you are so awesome!” Goddesses, she is in complete control over me. So, I just did what It thought she will like. I placed my hands on her hips and glide them until I reached her breasts, squeezing both of them she moans in pleasure. Taking me by surprise, she leans forward and went for an intense kiss. Just after she broke up the kiss, I started to thrust her as I rose up and began to kiss, nibble and suck her cute breasts. I then decided to take control on her and began thrusting y hips upwards. “OOHHH SHIT! Torchie! I am almost there!” She yelled. “S-Same down here!” I added slowing down a bit due to the feel of my whole body burning. But, the girl who is riding me seems to keep going. “C’mon Torchie, keep it up!” She said as both roll over and I ended up on top of her once again. Just that this time, she rolls over unto her belly and goes flat on the ground. This is what I have been waiting for. She lowered her head to the floor and raised her ass up high in the air. I ran my hand over the curve of her small, yet beautifully toned ass. “Her skin sure is softer than I thought.” I spent another few moments admiring my favorite feature about her, massaging, squeezing, and groping every part of it. She almost seemed to go cross eyed from the sensation. “Don’t stare you cute idiot, keep fucking me.” She says turning her neck towards me. “Yes, Ma’am.” And so I went once again inside of her, thrusting her ass harder and faster with each second that passed. “My Gosh, this feels soooo good!” She said as with each and every single of my thrusts, she would press her ass against my hips. Now I truly felt like a predator feasting on its prey, Goddesses was she small.This was the time that I felt our bodies being melted in one with the fires of passion and love. Rainbow started to moan louder and she even ripped off the grass from the ground. Soon after that, I started to feel the pressure on my shaft. “Rainbow, I am about to cum!” “Don’t cum yet, hotshot!” She said gasping for air. I placed my hands on her hips, trying to hold on further just like she commanded. “I am cumming too!” “Fuck, Rainbow. I think that-“ She stopped moving her hips and turned around. “Lie down on the floor, big guy.” I did as she said and then she took my shaft introducing it inside her mouth. She then started to move her head up and down; the feeling of her tongue was the best feeling I’ve ever felt. “Fucking hell, Rainbow! You are amazing!” I said before exploding inside of her. “I see that you liked it. You… were well pack too.” She looked up at me as she runs a finger on her lips. I brushed her hair as she lays down her head on my chest. “Like it? I fucking loved it.” “You… were amazing too.” She said looking up at me. But then her classic grin appeared on her face. “So… we are not leaving until sunset, ready for more?” I swear that I heard the Mortal Kombat announcer saying: ‘Round Two, FIGHT!’ “Let’s do this!” “That is the spirit but! Before we begin…” Oh, now what is she thinking? “I…have a suggestion. Since you like my ass so much then… you have my permission to fuck it.” By the Goddesses what a way to ask for…that. Still… “I am guilty for that so… let’s go!” *** Well, there is only one thing I can say. Wow. Just wow. Right now Rainbow is on top of me, I have a hand on her back and another one brushing her hair. She fell asleep after round four, eyup, we went that far on our little game. It’s been like half an hour since she decided to take a nap. As for me, I am grateful for being Rainbow’s first time. I have a big smile on my face but also I feel fatigued. I was closing my eyes when Rainbow woke up. She let out a cute yawn and looked at me. “Hi there.” “Slept well?” Rainbow nodded as she gives me a soft peck on my lips. “Best body pillow in the world.” She said giggling. “How are you? You look completely wasted.” “Being honest, I am. But, it was all worth it.” Rainbow smiled at me as I placed a hand on her cheek. “I just want you to know that… I really love you, Rainbow Dash.” She smirked and wrapped my neck with her arms. “I know.” She replied. “I love you too, Ignis Blazingsol. I would not change this moment for anything. Being with you is the most amazing thing I could ask for. Yeah, yeah sappy moments.” She then chuckles and plays with her hair. “Heh, funny, I always say that I kicked your ass in most of the things we did but now, you fucked mine. I guess we are even.” I just laughed at what she just said, but from a matter of speaking. She is right. “You planned all of this, didn’t you?” She nods and goes for a kiss. “Correct and I am willing to do it again. Let’s hit the lake one more time.” “Sure thing.” We decided to enter into the water one last time, also because we needed to wash our bodies, and the bus was going to leave soon. We had to run to get to our cabins so we can collect our stuff. But, we saw Arctika and Applejack carrying our suitcases. Rainbow wrapped my arm and lay down her head on my shoulder. “I am still going to use you as my pillow until we get home.” She said. I nodded as I look at our friends waving at us. “Anything for you.” The year and the Camp might have ended. But, my life with Rainbow Dash has just started. We still need to win the National Cup, after all. *** Nightfall is upon the soccer field of CHS. The crowd is cheering their top selected players for the final against our nemesis. The Shadow Colts are back, and with new blood. This is THE finals of the National Cup. The girls won their match, now is up to us to win this one too. The crowd yells GO Wondercolts! As a penalty kick was marked by the referee. And there I was. Someone would say that is a complete and crazy idea for a goalkeeper to do this. “Are you sure about that, Blazingsol?” Thunderlane, one of my defenders asked. “Of course. I need to-“ I have already lived this moment. Déjà vu. Yeah, I remember. I looked at my sister and she is waving at me. Rainbow Dash blows me a kiss. I smiled and took the ball. “I will do it.” I raised my hand on the air, giving the signal that I am ready. The referee blows the whistle. This whole moment felt like passed in slow motion, me sprinting towards the ball, kicking with all of my strength. I can see how the ball starts to slightly go to the left corner of the net. The goalkeeper dives but fails to even scratch the ball. The moment I saw the ball inside the net was… beautiful. I turned around and my teammates are gathering around me, jumping and clapping with a big smile on their faces. Even our Coach, Soarin, is…at the point of crying. He is being comforting by Coach Spitfire. He will be fine. Astral points behind me before Applejack wrapped her arms around his neck and plant a kiss I quickly turned my neck and saw Rainbow Dash sprinting towards me. I opened my arms as she leaps towards me, I catched her and wrapped my arms around her waist as her legs at my sides. “Well, those two got ahead of us.” She giggled and kisses me on my forehead. “You were amazing, not like me but, you get the idea.” She said. “What can I say? I have always dreamed with you as my girlfriend.” “And that is now a reality.” She said pressing her lips against mine. It is a reality now. You know, when I was younger my father asked me. What do you want the most in your life, son? I replied saying that ‘I want to win, Father! I want to be like you and I want THE most amazing girl in the whole Universe!’ My Father chuckled as he patted my head. “I know you will achieve that, Ignis.” Those were his words. Now, I can tell that two of those goals have been unlocked. “Just one more.” I said. Rainbow raised an eyebrow. “One more what, Ignis?” She asked. “I have one more goal to complete.” Author's Note Thanks to everyone who read my first long story. I hope that you all enjoyed it! But, things are not over yet. Expect one more final chapter. Want a sneak peak? Listen to the song, it will make more sense when the Epilogue comes out! Again, thanks for reading! Epilogue!Epilogue 5 years later… November 7TH Soldier Field, Chicago. “Here we are ladies and gentleman, Welcome to the finals of the North America Women’s World Cup! My name is Alan Smith reporting live from Soldier Field, here in the beautiful city of Chicago! Next to me is Martin Tyler, Martin how are you?” “I am so excited to be in another World Cup, thank you very much. Both teams have fought with all that they’ve got to get here.” Alan nods. “Sure they have, USA VS Germany, both teams have given us such amazing games for the past weeks.” “Especially certain girl from the American Team, the young promise of the American soccer, you know who I am talking about! The most recent player the team summoned last year. She has shown to the world that no matter the odds, you can still be victorious!” “You are right, that girl has a lot of potential! No need to question that. She even became Captain of the team sooner than everyone expected. The one and only Rainbow Dash!” Martin looks at the field has both teams are entering. “Looks like the game is about to start but first, let us remembering the tragedy that happened last year in the Middle-East, when a group of militants attacked the US Embassy. That day shall be remembered as one of our darkest events in our history, we all have seen as a nation. Because of this, the Government sent troops to bring Justice to the people responsible for the attack.” As both teams perform a single line everyone prepares for the National Anthems. “Well, that was the Anthems section, now, here comes a minute of silence for the lives that got lost that day.” Everyone in the stadium went silent for a minute as the American Flag is shown on the screens. On the field, Rainbow Dash and some others girl, salute to the flag. “That is everybody, now is game time!” Alan says clapping. “I just want to add, that our troops have returned home. Yeah, you heard right. The first wave of American soldiers arrived yesterday. You can see some posters the people who has come to see the game, saying ´Welcome Home Troops!´. I have to say, that I am truly amazed by the tons of support, we, the people give to the women and men of our Armed Forces.” Rainbow shakes hand with the captain of the German Team, they posed for the photo. “Looks like our girls are going to kick the ball first, Martin.” “That is correct, and according to the statistics, 80% of the time our girls kick the ball first, they score a goal in, approximately, 10 minutes. Those numbers sure are amazing!” The referee blows her whistle giving the signal to start the game. “So it begins!” Alan says. “And it’s a goal to our girls! What a terrific goal by our Captain Rainbow Dash!” As the first time is almost over, the German Team managed to turn the scoreboard to their favor. The American Team underestimated their opponents. Meanwhile at the airport… Insert Video here… I arrived home, well, not the place where I live but, finally being on American soil sure gives me the feeling of being at home. “Welcome home, soldier.” The receptionist said giving me my passport. I just nodded and took my backpack. After that I proceed to the exit, lucky for me. I found a cab right away. “Where are we heading, sir?” The taxi driver asked. “To the Soldier Field Stadium, please.” I said looking at my phone. The driver turned on his radio as he takes the highway leading to the Stadium. He has been listening to certain game. “What is the score?” The driver looks at me thought the retro visor and makes a notch with his mouth. “At first, that girl everyone is talking about scored a great goal but… then the girls had to fall back, the other team took the chance and scored two goals. I think the first half is about to end.” From one of my pockets, I pulled out a photo of Rainbow. She is winking at the camera as she holds Ruby. “It was Rainbow Dash who scored the goal.” The taxi driver nods. “Indeed, she did. I once saw her play. The girl is a beast! With all due respect.” He says chuckling. “Yes, I know that.” I thought. On the radio, one of the narrators yelled. “Ohhh that was a close one! Dash performed a volley shot but the goalkeeper managed to scratch the ball!” “C’mon Dash, I know you can score another goal.” I said. “Did you say something lad?” The taxi driver asked. “How far we are?” I asked. “We will arrive in 10 minutes.” He then looked at me with a curious look. “Excuse me, sir but can I ask you something?” “Sure.” I said crossing my arms. “May I know your unit?” He asked. I took a glance at the windshield and he has a patch of the 1st Army Division. I slightly turned my torso to the left and showed him my insignia. “I am with the 101ST Airborne Division.” “Oh, the Screaming Eagles?” He said with a smile. “Well, I am glad to see a brother in arms. Staff Sergeant Knight, retired.” He salutes me. “2ND Lieutenant Blazingsol, I just came back from my third tour.” I returned the salute. After an, unexpected but nice chat with the Sergeant, I finally made it to the Stadium. I closed the door and waved at the driver. I looked up at the stadium and one can hear all the shouting from the people watching the game. Inside the stadium, the first half has ended. Rainbow and her team are entering into the changing room. I was already there, leaning against the wall. I heard her voice getting closer. “Do not worry! We can still win this!” She says clashing her fists together. “We will change tactics, and surprise the other team!” The girls gathered around and lifted the arms into the air. Rainbow looked back at the field, and crossed her arms. “Excuse me but… can I have your autograph?” I asked with a smirk. In that moment, she slowly turns her torso and looks at me as her eyes started to fill with tears. She sprints towards me and leaps forward. I catched her as she wraps my waist with her legs. “Ignis, babe. I… was so fricking worried about you!” She says planting several kisses on my lips. “Everything is fine, babe. I fulfilled my promise, didn’t I? I will return just in time to see my girl winning the World Cup.” “Yes… you did.” She says before her smile on her face disappeared. I sighed as I know that she noticed the scar on my left eye. “How… what happened to you?” She asks running a finger on my face. “Some idiot got lucky when I entered into a room without noticing that he was hiding a blade beneath his clothing. The helmet took most of the damage, though.” I said kissing her. She plants her feet on the ground and hugs me. “I was afraid to lose you. When I heard that the USS Hancock got hit by an unknown aircraft. I feared the worst.” She says burying her face on my chest. I placed a finger on her chin and gently rose up her head. “But I came back, alive.”As we continue talking, some girls from Rainbow’s team noticed us. I brushed her hair and planted a kiss on her lips. “I’ll be supporting you; I heard that you had… trouble.” Rainbow slowly nods. “Yeah, we lost focus for a few minutes. But, we will recover for the second half!” I turned my head to the right and saw those girls from Rainbow’s team; they hide at the moment I smiled at them. “Well, looks like your girls need you, Captain.” “I know that… but… where are you going to be?” She asks. “First, I will find something to drink and then I will enjoy the game, and cheering on my favorite soccer player.” I said with a smirk. Rainbow gave me a final kiss as she heads towards the changing room. After getting myself a soda, I found my seat. I was drinking my soda when the two little girls came running from my left. One of them is carrying quite big binoculars. “This is the perfect spot!” She says sitting down. The other girl has a worried look on her face. “Hey, sis. Are you sure about this?” She asked looking around. “C’mon Rom! You wanted to see her up close, right?” The shy girl slowly nods. “Yes but… why did we have to-“ They both have blond hair but the energetic one has longer hair than the shy one has short hair. They are wearing the same type of jersey too. The players are taking positions on the field. The energetic girl lifts up her binoculars and scans the area. “There she is!” She says pointing at the field. “Look!” She passes the binoculars to her sister. “Wooooow! She looks prettier in person!” She says with a big smile on her face. “GO RAINBOW DASH!” They both screamed. Oh, I forgot. They have ´Dash´ and the number 10 at the back of their jerseys. I couldn’t contain my smile to see such lovely girls supporting Rainbow. I did not know that Rainbow has such young fans. I do not blame them; I used to be like them wherever I saw a Marine. The referee gives the signal for the second half to start. “Let’s go everyone!” “Time to turn the tides!” After half an hour of struggling, one of the midfielders crossed the ball right into the box. Rainbow receives the ball with her chest, and, at the right moment shoots. “SHE SCORED!” One of the girls yelled. “She IS the best.” The younger girl says clapping. Rainbow scored the equalizer goal, the team needed. That is the Rainbow Dash that I know. A couple of minutes later, one of the sisters lowers down the binoculars. “Hey Ram, I want an ice cream.” She says pointing at the dude who sells them. Her sister looks inside her pockets for money. “Oh shoot! I left my wallet up there.” You know, my heart just yelled at me. I know you want to keep your girlfriend’s fans happy, go for it! I raised a hand to the ice cream dude, he comes over. “Give me two, please.” The dude gives the ice creams as I passed him a few dollars. “Thanks man, here take them.” I said to the girls with a smile. “Thank you so much sir!” The older sister says taking both if the ice creams. Taking a second look, the girls are… twins. But also I thought where the one in charge of them is. “Where are your parents?” I asked. “They are… sleeping.” She said looking at her sister. “Our uncle is the ones who watch over us, now. But, he is a really busy person.” Rom nods as she licks her ice cream. “Instead, we have Tom to look for us!” She leans to her sister. “He looks just like daddy, right?” Her sister nods with a smile. “Where is this Tom-“ I was cut off when the crowd yelled goal, I looked the repetition on the screen and Rainbow scored with a lucky headbutt, I must say. “Oh man, that is a hat trick!” A man said in front of me. We are on the last 5 minutes of the game; the score is 3-2. Our girls are winning this. But, just after the extra time. A german defender performed a slide tackle to one of the forwards inside the box. That is a penalty shot. Both girls showed some competitive spirit as they fist bumped and hugged. “Who do you think is going to take the shot, Ram?” “It has to be Rainbow Dash. Duh.“ She says laughing. They were right; Rainbow places the ball taking a deep breath. If she scores then it is all over. The crowd went crazy when she shot with such a relentless force, the goalkeeper stood still as she looks the ball inside the net. The girls hugged each other with a big smile on their faces. “WE WON!” Yes, I listened to my heart once and so I am going to do it again. “Hey, girls. Can I ask you something?” “What is it, sir?” The girl with long hair asked. “Would you like to meet Rainbow Dash in person?” The girls started to jump like crazy. Even the, I thought, quiet one is as much as happy as her sister. “Of course we want!” They both yelled. The referee blew her whistle, and ending the game. I get up and told the girls to stay close and to follow me. They were amazed once we entered into the changing rooms. “I cannot believe that we are where Rainbow and her team changes for the games!” One of the girls pulls my sleeve. “How do you know Rainbow Dash, sir?” “She is…” I kneeled before them. “My girlfriend.” The girls are now full with energy; they kind of remind me of Rainbow after she just ate like crazy. I talked with the chief of security of the national team, guess who it is? Freaking Bulk Biceps, no one would dare to defy him, after being almost crushed by him after he greeted me with his deadly hug, the girls and I gained access to the field, where the team is already celebrating. Once in the field, of the girls pull out a camera and starts taking pictures. “This is so AWESOME!” “Ram! Save some space for once we meet her.” Her sister says lowering her sister’s arm. “It’s OK, Rom. I brought enough cartridges!” She said patting the head of her sister. Rainbow is jumping in circles with her teammates. Her Coach gets closer to her and taps her shoulder. “Looks like you’ve got company, Dash.” Rainbow turns around and sees me waving at her. She starts to sprint towards me. “You were amazing.” I said planting a kiss on her lips. “I always do my best.” She said with a smirk. The two girls took a photo, taking me and Rainbow with our lowered guard. “That was cute.” One of them said, chuckling. “W-Who are those girls?” Rainbow asked blushing. “They are your fans.” I replied. “I am Rom! And this cute and little girl is my twin sister, Ram!” She said hugging her. Rainbow kneels before them. “Hi little ones! I am Rainbow Dash!” She said shaking hands with both girls at the same time. The girls shouted and jumped at her giving her a great hug, making her fall. But, her ass took most of the hit. I just laughed at her. Rainbow starts to tickle them as she slowly gets up. “So, you girls want an autograph?” That just made them even happier. “YES we want one!” They both yelled. Lucky for us, Rainbow’s manager, Mrs. Sapphire, appeared holding a pen. “You might need this, Dash.” She said handing over her the pen. “Thanks, Ma’am.” Rainbow says grabbing the pen, just after a couple of girls poured an entire gallon of water on the manager. Ram took a photo, laughing. “That was fun.” She said. Rainbow kneels and signs both shirts and a small soccer ball Rom was carrying. Rom gets closer to us. “I was wondering, can we take a picture with you guys?” She asked aiming her camera to us. Rainbow and I nodded. “Sure, let’s do it.” We sat near them; Rom gave me the camera, so I lifted up and took the photo. Ram is hugging Rainbow from behind as Rom hold hands with me and Rainbow. “It’s perfect! I cannot wait to show this one to our uncle!” Ram said excited. They continue taking photos; I looked at Rainbow and said to her the few things that I learned about those two. I crossed my arms. “That is all I managed to asked.” Rainbow looks at them, as they crossed look with her. “Well, they seem happy. That is what matters.” “Hey! Get back here!” A police officer yelled to a man in suit and black sunglasses. “Wait, those are the little girls I’ve been looking for!” He says struggling with the police officer. He then takes off his glasses and shows his ID to the cop. The officer nods and let him pass. Rom turns around and starts to wave at him. “Oh! Hello Tom!” “ROM! RAM! Where have you been?! You had me worried, Uh. I just hope my boss does not fire me because of this.” He said taking his head with both arms. He… seems panicked. “Uh, so that is Tom.” Once I looked up to one of the screens I saw him, leaving the car. I touched Rainbow’s shoulder and pointed at the screen. Rainbow looked at the screen too and gasped. “No way!” “Ladies and gentleman, please give warmth welcome to the President!” Alan Smith said. The President appears escorted by his agents and his wife. Giving his classics thumps up to the crowd. “Greetings everyone!” He said. From my back, I pulled out my beret and put it on. “H-How do I l-look, Rainbow?” I asked. She fixes the beret and plants a kiss. “You look nervous. Take it easy.” “Rainbow, you do not fool me. You are nervous too.” I said narrowing my eyes. I saw Tom shivering in fear, as he holds hands with the girls. “He is here, he is here, he is here, he is here.” If I look nervous, then he is nervous incarnate. But… why? It was when Rom and Ram started to run towards the President. “Uncle Prescott!” They both yelled. In that moment, my heart stopped and Rainbow is laughing nervously. We just met the President’s nieces, without knowing that. The President holds both of them and lifts them up. “Oh, my girls! Did you enjoy the game?” Ram and Rom nodded as they showed him the photos they took. “Look! We met her! We met Rainbow Dash!” She shows him the picture. “How did that happened?” The President asks. “Agent Blackburn! Where are you?” Tom slowly approaches. “S-Sorry Mr. President!” He says looking at the ground. “How did you let my nieces meet her idol without telling me that you know her?!” He says looking at the twins. Ram starts to laugh ad Rom rolls her eyes. “C’mon, Tom barely talks to girls! It was not him who introduced us to Rainbow Dash! Rom points at me. “It was that soldier over there! He is also Rainbow’s boyfriend!” That’s it. I am so going to regret this. “What?” the President sets his eyes to me and walks towards us. Rainbow hit my side with her elbow. “He is coming, he is coming… HE is coming.” She whispered. “I know!” I said. “Just let me handle this.” I stood firm and once he got close enough I salute him. The President places both girls on the ground and salutes. “What is your rank and name, son?” “2ND Lieutenant Ignis Blazingsol, sir!” “Blazingsol?” The President asked rising an eyebrow. “The son of General Solstice? The one, who cleared a room dealing with a dozen of enemies and rescued seven of our troops from certain death? That Blazingsol?” Well, I have to say. News sure spread faster than I thought. “Yes, sir! I am. But, it was actually fifteen… enemies, sir!” What follow next, surprised me. The President took my hand shaking it. “It is an honor to finally meet you, son. You see, your father is a good friend of mine. When I heard that you were deployed, I told to my closest officers to keep an eye on you. What was that nickname the troops put on you?” “The… Phoenix, sir.” Rom pokes the President’s leg. “Uncle? What is a P-Phie- Phoenix?” “The Phoenix, Rom, is a fire bird known for it can never die. It resurrects from its own ashes. But, Lieutenant Blazingsol here, he received that name for soaring above its enemies raining fire upon them.” Rainbow looked at me. “You did not tell me that.” She whispered to me. “I was going to, but things got a little weird, as you can see.” Ram hugs my leg and looks up to me. “Someone called like that sure deserves to be Rainbow’s boyfriend, right Rom?” The President now turns towards Rainbow. “Rainbow Dash, the young promise of the American Soccer. Excellent job, girl. Keep it up.” “T-Thank you so much, sir!” She says blushing and shaking hands with the President. The President slowly leans towards me. “You better respect her, Lieutenant. Girls like her are extremely rare.” The President whispered taking my shoulder. I blushed and tried not to laugh. “Will do, sir.” “I will talk with a few friends. You deserved a medal for your service, son.” “Sir, with all due respect, there is no need to do that. I was not the only one out there fighting… very few of us... returned.“ He then looks at me and smiles. “Please, allow me to do that. You gave my nieces something they will never forget. When… my brother got killed in the embassy, I took an Oath. That I will take care of them, no matter the cost. For him.” I looked at the twins and they are laughing as they are playing with that soccer ball, such a sight. It reminded me of the reason why we fight. So our kids, love ones can do whatever they like, without fear. Then, a smile appeared on my face. “Thank you, sir. I will gladly accept that honor.” “Your country is proud for both of you.” He says looking at Rainbow. “Now, if you all excuse me I have to notify to the First Minister of Germany that the Cup stays in America, and… tease her after she laughed at my deficiently skills as a tennis player.” He says laughing. “Carry on, then. Have fun. That is an order.” “Sir, yes sir!” I said. “C’mon girls.” Tom said waving at them. “We need to get going!” Rom and Ram came to us. “We want to say thank you, to you Ignis and Rainbow. We had a great time!” Ram said. Rom buries her face on my leg. “I am going to miss you, big brother.” She said sobbing. I kneeled before her and kissed her forehead. “Hey, next time we see each other. I will make sure to bring you and your sister an ice cream, got it?” Rom brushes a tear from her cheek. “I will be waiting!” Goddesses, my heart just melted. Rainbow gave them a big hug. “It was nice to spend some time with you girls.” She said before she gave them the ball of the game. “Take this as a present. From the National Team, to you.” Rom grabs the ball. “Rainbow Dash you are the best!” They ran towards that agent Tom. I forgot to tell the President not to go hard on him. I placed an arm around Rainbow’s neck and pulled her close to me. “You are crying, aren’t you?” I asked teasing her. Rainbow takes a deep breath and hits my belly with her elbow. “Idiot.” She replies before turning around and wrapping my neck with her arms. “Now, where were we? Before the arrival of the Commander in Chief?” As I am still recovering from that blow, I embraced her and leaned forward. “I think you were going to kiss me.” She presses her lips against me. “You know? If we ever have kids, I want two beautiful girls, just like Rom and Ram.” “W-What?! I mean, that will be… fun to do.” I replied with a smirk. I brushed her hair over her ear. “Do you remember what I said to you that night on Camp Everfree?” She makes her thinking look and snaps her fingers. “Of course I do, you said-“ I nodded taking her hand and placing it on my chest. “When I see your face, my heart burst into fire. Never forget that. I love you, Rainbow Dash.” “I love you too, Torchie.” She said giving me a kiss. “That scar on you, on second thought. It makes you look hotter.” We heard the players laughing around us. I broke up the kiss and the entire team is looking at us. “What a pair of little lovebirds, don’t you think?” “The Captain sure scored a big one with him.” Rainbow blushed a little and took my hand. “We should follow orders, like the one the President said.” “What are we waiting for? Let’s do it.” I was about to follow Rainbow and start celebrating before my sister shows up. “You were going to celebrate without me?” Arctika asks hands on her hips. “I thought you were on an expedition across Egypt!” I said as she comes at full sprint and hugs both of us. “Well, you don’t always get the chance to see your team win the World Cup!” Arctika says hugging us tighter. “THIS IS SO AWESOME!” Rainbow yells filled with happiness. After breaking up the hug, Rainbow gives a small box to us. “This is for you, guys. What kind of girlfriend and loyal friend would I be if I were to forget the birthday of the man that I love and my BFF?” I took the small box and opened, it’s a pendant of a wing and the one of my sister is a snowflake crossed by two arrows. “Wow, Rainbow… they… they are beautiful.” I said placing the pendant on my dog tags. “Thanks.” “Thank you so much Dashie!” Arctika leaped at her and almost strangulates Rainbow. “Woah! I- I am glad t-to see that you both love your presents!” She then gets close to me and kisses me. “So… yeah, Happy Birthday to my favorite dummy and BFF!” She said with that glamorous smile on her face. “Let’s get this party started!” And thus, this is how the girl of my dreams and I achieved our goals. But, this journey is far from over. We are just getting started, right? Thanks everyone, this is Ignis Blazingsol, signing off! Author's Note Did I just wait this long to publish the final chapter? Uh... Yes I did! Thanks for reading!
A Test of Strenght and GutsPrologue I turned on the camera and aimed it to me. “Is it recording? I think it is. Anyway, let’s being!” I coughed to regain my normal voice volume. “Hello everyone, my name is Ignis Blazingsol. I am your average student in Canterlot High School, you know. Handsome, Tall, Athletic, Strong, Determined- most importantly, Honest and Loyal to-“ “Ugh, Brother! That is not average at all!” That was my sister, Arctika Sol, she is the type of girl who always is there to bother me. But, I still love her, even if she is an egghead. “What? What was that sister? I cannot hear you from your room!” I covered my mouth with a hand hiding my smile. Just wait for it. She enters into my room with those ridiculous pajamas of hers. Little penguins making all type of funny poses. “I said that was not average at all, brother.” She now sees the camera is pointing at her. “Y-You... are not recording, aren’t you?” I nodded trying not to laugh. “I am, and you just showed your favorite pajamas to-“ Arctika left my room quite fast for someone who sucks at sports. “Erase that part of the video!” She yelled from her room. “Like hell I will do that!” I returned the camera to its normal position. “Sorry everyone. Where was I? Oh yes, I remember. I started to make these videos so they could be shown on our graduation party. Hi, Astral. If you are seeing this, you are an idiot.” I said with my smile. “Anyway! I have to be short; it was such an amazing year. We had our funny but also some sad moments together, I hope to see everyone single of you. Some of you already know what I am going to do. I wish you good luck to everyone and… May the Force be with you, always.” I said ending the recording. I saved the video and placed it CHS Vids carpet. “There, now to continue on beating that game. Alright Dark Souls, you little piece of- Aww… how could I hate you, even if you hate me. But, let’s hit it!” I got fucked up every time but! That is not the point of this. As you just read, I am pretty much all that I said. But, this is not my story alone, it the story about two persons who barely talk to each other and… slowly but steady, start to build the pillars of friendship. So, let’s begin this with a… A long time ago, well, not THAT long, it was just a year ago and… it was here… in Canterlot. Just let’s jump to the next section would you? *** Nightfall is upon the soccer field of CHS. The crowd is cheering for the Wondercolts, we are on a match against our nemesis. The ShadowColts, and with new blood. This is THE finals of the National Cup. The crowd yells ‘GO Wondercolts!’ as a penalty kick was marked by the referee. And there I was. Someone would say that is a strange and crazy idea for a goalkeeper to do this. But hey, I am doing it for two good reasons. First, the Wondercolts deserve this victory. Second, gotta do it for the girl. We have been overrun by the Shadowbolts for too long. “Are you sure about that, Blazingsol?” Thunderlane, one of my defenders asked. I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. “Of course! I volunteered, what is the matter with that? You know that wherever I place the eye, I place the ball.” Astral, one of my midfielders and my best friend, receives the ball from the referee. “C´mon buddy. Everybody knows that you are doing this just for… you know who.” He says with that stupid grin on his face. “Shut up, Astral. Give me the ball.” I said with a shade of red on my cheeks. I walked up right in front of the Shadow’s goalkeeper. I placed the ball on the grass; then I stepped back a few meters. I looked to the crowd, trying to gain a quick glance on her. And there she was, she is waving a flag with the colors of CHS. Next to her are her friends and my sister. “Go for it, brother!” Arctika yelled. I raised my hand on the air, giving the signal that I am ready. The referee blows the whistle. This is it; if I score then I can have Rainbow’s heart! And… also prove that we are better than the Shadow Colts. Anyway! This whole moment felt like passed in slow motion, me sprinting towards the ball, kicking with all of my strength. I can see how the ball starts to slightly go to the left corner of the net. The goalkeeper dives but fails to even scratch the ball. The moment I saw the ball inside the net was… beautiful. I turned around and my teammates are gathering around me, jumping and clapping with a big smile on their faces. Even our Coach, Soarin, is… at the point of crying. He is being comforting by the girl’s Coach, Spitfire. Astral points behind me. I quickly turned my neck and saw Rainbow Dash sprinting towards me. I opened my arms as she leaps towards me, I catched her and wrapped my arms around her waist, her legs making a grip on my lower body. “You were amazing, not like me but, you get the idea.” She said. “What can I say? I have always dreamed with you as my girlfriend.” “Well, you are going to have to keep dreaming because you are going to be late for school, again.” She says but… her voice sounded like… my sister's. “Ruby, wake him up.” The alarm sounded waking me up. I struggle with to turning off. The first thing that I saw was, my pet a Siberian husky, Ruby licking my face. “Aw…. Shit. Not another dream.” I said brushing my eyes as Ruby tilts her head to the left. I pat her head. “C’mon Ruby I need to get up before she-“ Next to me is my sister, Arctika Sol, standing there with both hands on her hips, with her long pony tail falling on her left shoulder. “Brother… you really need to check your alarm. I am already to leave and you have not even eaten yet.” She sighs and opens the curtains, letting the sunlight to enter into my room. I felt how the rays of the sun hit my beautiful green eyes. “My eyes… are burning.” I said mocking at my own pity me. “Yeah, yeah the sun. Brother, you are practically a walking flame. You know, with your yellow skin and red hair. How is that you cannot stand the hot weather?” The thing is that she she also has red hair like me but she has blue/ice eyes, and she is smaller than me. “I can ask the same as you cannot stand the cold weather, my dearest sister. Not even you, who literally bear the name of a giant piece of ice.” I said with a smirk. Arctika throws at me my black jacket with a patch of a phoenix spreadings his wings and two crossed swords behind him. “You won this round. Dress up, big guy. You are not going to have breakfast half-naked. We have visitors.” I raised an eyebrow. “Uh… what? Visitors? Who is down there?” “Astral Light and Noire Star. They came earlier so the whole gang could go to CHS.” I get up of the bed taking my jeans and my jersey. “More like they came to devour our food.” I felt her fist striking my shoulder. But I know that she was the one who felt more pain. “Ouch…” She says shaking her hand… in pain. “Just hurry up. I do not want to be late just because you overslept, again.” “Yes, yes. I heard you the first time.” I said taking my backpack from the chair. We walked downstairs and head to the kitchen. Once there, I gave a high five to Astral and a lower five to Noire. “Howdy partners! How y’all doin’ on this hot day! Looks like the Devil himself is walkin’ on the streets, right?” I said trying to sound like a dude from those old, cowboy-style movies Father loves to watch. Astral Light, he is my best friend, my buddy. He is there when I need it but sometimes he can be a moron. His sister, Noire Star. She is a girl with a great sense of friendship. Also, my sister and Noire are best friends too. Noire likes to… lets just say, tease me when Rainbow is around. Astral laughed at the point of almost spitting out his drink, Noire hides her smile with her backpack. As for Arctika, she just face-palmed. “It will sound better if you did not have such a raspy and husky voice, brother.” “Sis? Could you do us all a favor and eat this chocolate bar?” I said giving her the chocolate. “Why?” She asks. “Because you act like a female dog when you are hungry.” I said facing whatever Arctika is preparing to throw at me. As I have foreseen, she tries to punch me several times but as I am fully awake now, I can stop all of her blows. Everyone shared a laugh, well, not my sister. But! I have already eaten, whatever Arctika cooked, and let’s just hope I will not die on our way to school because that will mean the end of my journey. So, we took our stuff and head to Canterlot High School, where all your dreams come true! Well, not all of them. I still have to fulfill one of my dreams, that is right. I still need to get Rainbow’s heart. This is the plot guys! Ever since I met Rainbow I had this huge crush on her, like the size of the fricking universe. I will share more details later. The road to CHS is, as always, calmly. I just put on my headphones and listen to some music. Astral and Nova are talking about the soccer game the girls played last Saturday as for my sister she is reading that book, again. She has read that book more times than I have finished RE 4! And that is a lot of time I have spent there. We reached CHS, at a good time. The four of us are on Junior Year, but we do not share the same class, not most of them. I am just glad that I have History with my sister. Her level of egghead is my savior. I opened my locker and took the necessary items for the lessons to come. I was taking a deep breath when Astral tapped my shoulder. “HVT at your three o’ clock. White shirt and blue jeans.” He says whispering. “What are you-“ So, I looked at my right, just trying to be clear and there she was, Rainbow Dash. Now she is talking with one of her friends and, you could say friend and rival Lightning Dust. Astral leans with his elbow on my shoulder and starts to giggle. “C’mon dude. You gotta ask her out!” “Patience my young Padawan. Rainbow and I are… friends. No need to rush things.” Astral hits playfully my back. “Stop that bullshit. What I am trying to say is that she is not going to be waiting for you forever!” I sighted. “That… is what I am afraid of. What if… someone else impresses her and she gets away from me.” Astral, as my good friend and the asshole he is, closes his fist and hits my side. I tried my best for not to scream the words that I had in mind. “You… son of a-“ I recovered myself from that bad ending. “T-Thanks buddy.” I said. “Glad you came back!” He replies tapping my back. We were giggling but then we also heard the girls laughing a little bit. “What a pair of dorks.” Rainbow said to her friend. But, we heard her. Ouch, that kind of hurt. But! Gosh, she looked beautiful when she was laughing; I know that she was laughing at me but… yeah. The girls turned around and head to their respective classrooms. Astral took his backpack and placed a hand on my shoulder. “Well, that was rude. But, hey Ignis. I have something else to say.” “What is it?” “You will be a fucking legend if you manage to tame that beast!” He says before I could kick him on the face. I was still on rage mode when Principal Celestia appeared behind me. “Mr. Blazingsol, you are going to be late for class, again. I suggest you to hurry.” I turned around and rubbed the back of my head. “Yes, Ma’am. Sorry.” I was walking to my classroom when I heard Principal Celestia’s last words. “Oh, and good luck for your next match!” With all of this I forgot about the soccer game we are going to play. This Saturday is going to be our day! I have to say that, Principal Celestia’s words word gave me the energy boost I needed to survive this day. I closed my fist and smiled. “Prepare yourselves Fillydelphia Blades! We will show you the power of our flames!” *** We are now at the cafeteria, so I decided to do what I always do at this time of the day. My face hits the wooden table making the plates of my friends to lift up for a bit. “Uhhh…. Brother? Are you ok?” Arctika asks placing a hand on my back. “I cannot believe only half of the day has passed! There is still more lessons to take!” I said lifting my arms into the air. Noire throws at me a couple of peanuts at my head. “Haha, he is completely wasted!” Arctika finishes up her orange juice. “Brother, wake up.” She says moving my gently. “Cheer up, school will be over soon.” Astral nodded stretching his arms. “No need to worry, Arctika. Ignis will be at his usually 110% once he is outside this school weather, right?” “Uh…. Uhu. Whatever you say.” I said with my face still on the table. They continue their usual chat, as for me I am taking a little nap and thinking about that dream I had. What would I give in order to spend a day with Rainbow Dash. In that moment someone poked my shoulder. “Hey Blazingsol, I was wondering if you would like to train with us?” Rainbow Dash asked with her arms crossed. “Fleetfoot said she had to leave earlier since she and her family are moving up. We could use a good goalkeeper, like you.” I looked up to her and gently nodded. “Sure. I will help; did you speak to Coaches Soarin and Spitfire?” “Yup! I just did that. They said that there is no problem. They said just convince him… guess that was the easiest part. Do not be late, Blazingsol.” She says before returning to her table, where the rest of her friends are. So, I returned to my nap but Arctika started to shake me like a bottle of water. “Holy Guacamole! Brother! Do you have any idea what just happened?!” She looks… astonish. “What do you mean? Uhggg…. Was that another dream too? I cannot believe it!” I yelled. Astral gets up and grabs my shoulders. “DUDE! Rainbow Dash just asked for your help!” It took me a moment to load that intel Astral just gave me. “…. What?” I raised an eyebrow. Noire tosses a peanut into the air and lands inside her mouth. “She also said that she needed a GOOD goalkeeper! She was talking about you!” “Woah, woah. Hold your horses everyone!” I said getting up as I brushed my eyes several times. “You are telling me that Rainbow Dash just came here and asked ME to join HER at her training session?” Astral starts clapping. “My man is going to spend the whole afternoon with Dash.” He suddenly brushes away a tear from his eye. “They grow up so fast…” Noire handles him a napkin. “Thanks, sister.” He says sobbing. “….” I got nothing. “Brother? Are you there?” Arctika moves a hand in from of my face. “C’mon brother! Snap out of it!” And she suddenly slaps me. “OUCH!!” I exclaimed rubbing my cheek. “I…. uh…. Rainbow…. soccer team…. training…. So, so, so fricking…. AWESOME!” I said jumping on top of the table. “Blazingsol! Get down of the table right now!” Vice-Principal Luna yelled with that powerful voice of hers from the other side of the cafeteria. Every single one of us stood in silence as I, slowly, get down and take a sit. “Good.” She says. “Carry on then.” Everyone proceeds to keep doing their own stuff. “By the Holy Sauce of the Lord of the Burritos. Well, guess I should just improvise. Any tips? Anyone?” Arctika covers her laughter. “Don’t screw things up. Maybe it was fate, luck or the Gods that granted you with this opportunity so… make it count, brother.” She winks at me. “Thanks. I will see it through.” I said. “But… uh… we still need to hit the rest of the day inside the classrooms.” Astral hits his palm with a fist. “C’mon buddy. You have to make the first move. So, I say again. Ask.Her.Out.” “You serious, like now? I mean, sure. I will… do my best. At least I am going to try to.” “Are you getting nervous already?” Noire asked with a smirk. “O-Of course not!” I said crossing my arms. Anyway, we all returned to our normal activities. When I entered into the classroom, Rainbow is already there. She is speaking with Applejack, one of her best friends. Fun Fact, I have talked more times with her friends than with Rainbow herself. How is that funny? You may ask, well, it is funny because… I… know her friends but I barely talk to her. BUT! Only three of her friends know that I have a crush on her. Rarity, Sunset Shimmer and…. Applejack. I summon the Egyptian Gods to help me survive this class. If they do help me then I promise to them that I will get an A on the next test. Oh, another thing. I am sitting next to her. I have the spot near the window. My sister, Arctika is right behind me. Rainbow, on my right and Applejack in front of her. As I am passing near them, Applejack slightly pops her hat up and winks at me. She is already teasing me. I placed my backpack on my desk and take a sit. I turned my neck to where Rainbow is in order to talk to her but, she just fell asleep?! What the heck? The class has not even started yet and she is taking a nap? That is Rainbow for you. Applejack turns around and pokes Rainbow. “Well, this did not take long. Blazingsol, I heard that she asked you to train with the soccer team.” I nodded. “I still cannot believe that.” I said chuckling. “You will do fine. We all have seen your games. The fact that you are going to train with them, should not change that much.” “I once heard that Rainbow KO’d a player when she shot a free kick.” I know, I should not have said that. Applejack chuckled. “Even so, I know that you are going to be able to block her shots. At least a few. But hey, friendly advice.” She leans forward. “Try to give her a compliment from time to time. You will see.” “A…. c-compliment?” I said calmly. “W-What? Y-You serious?” I asked keeping my head cool. Applejack nods. “You see, she once told me that-“ And Applejack just got cut off by the teacher! Great. Miss Cheerilee puts her books on the desk, followed by my sister. She passed next to Applejack and gives her a quick high five. What? My sister is also friends with them. Duh. “Alright everyone, sorry I am a little late but the local traffic was terrible.” Miss Cheerilee says chuckling. “Anyway, I hope that everyone made their homework!” Everyone pulls out their notebooks, everyone except Rainbow. Applejack turned around and, barely said some words to me. If I am correct, she said. You wake her up, partner! I laughed internally. Oh, wait she is serious? I laughed even more. If Miss Cheerilee spots Rainbow sleeping, again she is going to be in trouble. So, I took my pen and poked her side. I think, she giggled. Not what I wanted but… OK, a second poke should work, what about a third one? Number four will do. Nope. From my behind, Arctika kicks my chair. “Try harder!” She says. “Fine, take it easy.” I said. I stretched my arm and gently moved Rainbow. “Dash, wake up.” Still no answer. I went for a tap on her shoulder. “C’mon Dash, class has already started.” I said shaking her arm. It was in that moment when Applejack grabbed my hand and placed on Rainbow’s head, shaking her head like crazy. I quickly removed my hand from her as Rainbow slowly wakes up. From her lips, she let go the cutest yawn I have ever seen. She looks around and nods. “Wow, thanks for waking me up Blazingsol.” She says stretching her arms. “No problem.” I replied. I think that went pretty well. The class has begun just the usual questions and answers. Nothing new, but I was looking at the window when a ball of paper landed on my desk. I looked around and Rainbow points at the ball. I am confused. Should I open the message she threw at me? Hell yeah. She wrote, you bored, too? I was going to reply with a solid yes, but something else came to my mind. I know that she gets bore too in History class so let’s light up the mood. I wrote down a joke on the paper, and throw it back to Rainbow. What was the most popular dance in 1776? Indepen-dance. Once she opened and read it, she covers herself with a book, looks like she liked my joke. She writes down something else, and tosses me the ball. Civil War jokes? I General Lee do not find them funny. She just replied with another, and good, joke! Guess this my day! C’mon a third joke would not hurt anyone. How did Vikings communicate at sea? By Norse Code. Rainbow covers her mouth with a hand. GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH, the way she smiles… it melts my heart. Who would have thought that a fierce player and most of the time, person like her, also have a kind side? Oh, looks like we used all the space on the piece of paper. She then moves her hand, like saying come closer. I leaned next to her. “What did Noah do for a job?” She asked. “He was an arkitecht. I had to bite my lips in order to keep it cool. I also, gave her the signal. She leans to her left. “What do Nazis eat for breakfast?” I asked. Rainbow shrugged. “Luftwaffles.” She really tried her best not to laugh. “Gosh, I love waffles.” She says. “We could go for one after the training, if you want?” Woah, wait. What the heck did I just say? Hold on… HOLY SAUCE! At first Rainbow was kind of impressed, but she then flicks her hair and proceeds to write down something on her notebook. Guess, I… asked that a bit earlier, uh? Well, at least I had a laughing time with her. Yaay? A few seconds passed and a second ball of paper lands on my desk. I rushed to open it, acting like I had no rush to do it, but oh well. “Easy there, hotshot. Training comes first and then… maybe.” That was it! That is all she wrote, I checked the other side of the paper but that is all! But… that means that there is a chance?! There is a chance, right? The Egyptian Gods have not forsaken about their peasant number 1! “That is all for today, please have a nice day!” Miss Cheerilee says before erasing the blackboard and taking her books. I closed the book and cracked my back in the process. “God, that took forever.” Arctika kicked my chair, harder this time. “Stop whining, brother.” I was going to say something but I turned to my right and saw Rainbow stretching up her arms. The view was amazing, but I regain control of myself when Applejack saw me blushing. Rainbow takes her backpack and her jacket. “See you later, AJ. She says waving at her friend. Just when she reached the door, she leans against the wall and looks at me. “Hurry up Blazingsol!” She says from afar. Right! The training session! I packed everything and said good bye to my sister and Applejack. Oh boy, here I go. Time to show Rainbow how awesome I can be! On our way to the soccer field. Rainbow playfully punched my arm. “Alright, I have to change. Let me tell you something first.” I am preparing myself for whatever she throws at me. “I will not hold back for a second. It may be just a training session but that does not mean that I will not going to be easy with you!” She says clashing her knuckles together. I replied with a smirk. “Good, I always wanted to see how tough the girls are.” Rainbow crossed her arms and a grin appeared on her face. “Watch with your words, Blazingsol. You do not want to see how tough I can be, especially at soccer!” I have to say, I may have looked like a badass saying that to Rainbow. Internally, I am shitting my pants. Rainbow is not the type of girl you should underestimate. Her figure might be small, like 1. 62 meters tall (five and three inches for those using the imperial Units) but her spirit is bigger than Bulk Bicep’s body. For the record, I am six feet tall. Just in case you were wondering. She heads to the showers, the girl's shower. So, I headed to the boy's shower. As expected no one was around. At least, that is what I thought. I saw the janitor; he goes by the name of Discord, cleaning the lockers. “What a chaos these boys do after a match.” He said. I just opened my locker and placed my uniform on the bench. After a couple of seconds, Discord leaves the place. I just finished to put on my long-leave jersey, grabbed my gloves and head for the exit. Rainbow Dash was waiting for someone. Surprise, she is waiting for me. “There you are.” She says wrapping her hair with an elastic band, making a long ponytail. “Follow me.” As she walks, I could not help but let my eyes wander down her small figure. The shorts she rocks, they are an absolute killer. She has one hell of a booty-body, for the record. All that training in diverse sports has paid off. Goddesses, if someone sees me looking at her ass I would get in serious trou- “Dash! What took you so long?!” Lightning Dust, one hell of a forward she is. She passes her the ball. Rainbow received the ball with such a high skill that even I was left jaw dropping. “Quit it, Dust. I brought Blazingsol; he is going to help us with the training.” Lightning Dust slowly walks towards us. “You sure? Looks like he… was lost on something else." Shit, I think she saw me. Rainbow looks at me as I started to whistle. “When do we start?” I asked. “Soon.” Rainbow replies. “Alright girls, Coach Spitfire will arrive soon. Let’s prepare the field before she starts yelling at us. I set course to what is going to be my net. But, Lightning Dust took my arm. “Hey, I do not how why Dash decided to choose you, better show us why.” “No need to worry about that, Dust.” I said with a smirk. “I am here because the team needs a worthy goalkeeper. Dash picked me for a reason, and I more than eager to show you why.” Boom, shots fired. Coach Spitfire arrives at the scene. She blows her whistle as everyone forms a circle in the middle of the field. “Good afternoon.” She says putting on her hat. “I will be short; we are going to train hard as always. All of CHS is counting on us in order to win the Regional Cup. As, everyone knows, Fleetfoot had to leave earlier. But, with a coordinate effort from Captain Dash, Soarin and myself, managed to bring Ignis Blazingsol as our alternate GK.” I just waved at them. “Hello there.” “Mr. Blazingsol, you have my permission to act as if you were training with your own boys, got it?” I nodded. “Good, then without anything else to add, let’s hit it!” She says clapping three times. “Wonder, Wonder, Wonder-“ The girls clap for a fourth time. “WONDERCOLTS!” I kind of forgot that this is their war cry. But, ours is better. Just saying. The training session was nothing new for me. I’ve been doing this since I joined up on my first year at CHS. The reason? You already know it. I joined the soccer team hoping to be as good as Rainbow. Not going to lie, it was tough. As Rainbow became the girl who scored more goals than anyone else, I became the GK who received almost zero goals on the tournaments. Rainbow and I became captains of our own teams in the Sophomore year. It was in that moment when we started to actually shared a few words and the first time when she called me “A good goalkeeper.” Even so, she has beaten me in one-one matches and, occasionally in other sports. Damn she is really good. I was doing my own training, just for warming up for the real training. Spitfire blows her whistle as the girls line up. “Alright, now we shall practice shots. All type of them you know that the Fillydelphia Blades love to perform slides. Dirty ones.” Well, here I come. I cracked my back as the girls take their positions and prepare to perform long shots with the metal barrier. The look on their faces when I stopped all of the shots. But, Rainbow seemed not to be that impressed. “Alright flame-hair, let’s see if you block this!” Lightning dust shot the ball so hard that is heading to the top left angle! I had to change my hand in order to block it, barely. The ball bounced up as I get up and catched it with my arms. I swore I heard her saying words that are not that rarely spoken by a girl. I just remain in silent, as I am a guy who let my actions speak for myself. As expected, the first round had o finish with Rainbow as the last one to shoot. I tightened the straps on my gloves and waited for the worst. I looked at her and she seems… calmly. She said that she was not going to hold back but her face demonstrates that she is experiencing serenity. Rainbow takes aim but before she starts to sprint she took her time. “Impress me, Blazingsol.” She said with a smirk. Uh…. What? You see, all of the girls shot the ball above the barrier, something that I am used to. But, when Rainbow kicked it, she did it beneath the barrier. Well, it’s Rainbow Dash we are talking about. I just saw how the ball barely scratched my foot, making it hit the post. I do not know if it was luck or even the Force itself but… I blocked one of her shots. Rainbow crossed her arms and smirks. “Guess I made the right call.” She says coming for the ball. It was in that moment when I remembered what Applejack told me. “Nice shot, Dash. You have good legs!” Wait, that did not sound weird, right? Rainbow takes a few balls and rises an eyebrow. “What?” I started to rub the back of my head. “I mean, you have strong legs! Quite a powerful shot that was! But, I think that you already know this.” Just when I thought that I fucked up. Rainbow, slightly, giggled. “Thanks.” She said as she walks away. Yaay! I did not fuck things up! “I am saved.” I thought. Rainbow quickly turned around and performed a volley shot. My reactions did not betray me, as the ball was coming right into my face. I opened my hands and by the time the ball made contact with them, the ball hit the ground bouncing up quite fast. I barely managed to keep it steady. “Do not lose focus, hotshot.” Rainbow said with a smirk. We moved on to the corner shots. This one is tricky for everyone. After a lot of rounds, Rainbow received a nice pass from Night Glider; she jumped and with her forehead hit the ball leaving me with zero chances to block it. Rainbow high-fived Glider. “Nice one!” She said. We quickly prepared for another corner. This time from the left corner so, Lightning Dust is the best choice from that position. She kicked and is heading towards Rainbow again. “Not this time!” I yelled as I leaped with my fist closed and pushed away the ball, the thing is, Rainbow jumped too. Our bodies clashed and everything went blank for a minute. As I opened my eyes I can see Rainbow, close to me, way too close. How close? Well, our noses are almost touching and I can feel he breathing. There is also the fact that my hands are on her hips. I was expecting an angry Rainbow; instead I got an embarrassed Rainbow. Something a mortal does not see quite often. I thought that this type of falls only happens in animes and mangas, not in real life. Not that I dislike it…but…uh…I…those eyes of hers man! “You OK?” I asked as I can feel my cheeks turning red. She nodded. “But… could you let me go, you moron?” I realized about that little detail about my hands and I quickly put them away. We heard the whistle and Spitfire is running at us. “You guys are OK? That was quite the clash.” Rainbow slowly gets up as she brushes away some dirt from her shirt. “I am OK. I landed in something soft.” I get up and grabbed the ball. “Still in one piece, Coach.” I gave her the ball. Spitfire gathers the girls at the center of the field. “Alright, Listen up. You all gave your best. But, it will take more than that to defeat the Fillydelphia Blades, we go first and then the boys. Let’s show the Boy’s Team who is the best team, in CHS. Huh, I do not if I should take that personal, but it just the way Coach Spitfire is. After all, between my boys and the girls exists a spirit of competitiveness, a friendly one, but sometimes we take that too much seriously. Most of the team is going to the showers or heading home. Rainbow, Dust, Glider and I remained on the field, taking the balls and cones to their respective places. It did not take long until Lightning Dust broke the silence. “Not bad, Blazingsol, for a boy.” She said with a smirk. “You did… well, Dust.” I said copping her tune. “But, you were not as close as Dash.” “What?” Dust asked. I shrugged my shoulders and looking at her. “Just saying that you might be good, but Dash is better, far better.” Hey, she started this. You play with fire, you will get burn. Is that how you say it? “Huh… ha ha.” Dust said chuckling. “Well, see you later lover boy.” She said turning around and waving at me. I was taking my stuff when Rainbow kicked a ball and landed next to me. I looked up at her, hands on her hips. “Is something on your mind?” I asked lifting the ball with my feet and catching it. “Are you in the mood for… a little soccer game?” She asks. HA HA HA, play soccer with Rainbow? I am so going to regret this. “Sure. I never say no to a challenge.” “Good.” She said flicking her hair. “But, there is a game changer. You are a good goalkeeper. So, let’s see how good you are as a Forward or Midfielder.” Well, I did not expect this. Still, I feel confident. I mean, sure I joined the team for the GK position but, one-one against Rainbow is another thing. I nodded and accepted her conditions. “That is a goal Dash!” “No way! I blocked it!” “HA! You call that a save?” “I can kick harder than you, Blazingsol.” Damn, she just recked me with that. Rainbow takes a bottle of water and sits in the middle of the field. “Wow, you are good.” She said taking a sip. “I did not know you could dribble the ball like that.” I lay down next to her. “Well, I learned it the hard way. Basically, my face hit the ground many times trying to do that.” Rainbow and I laughed. “Thank the Goddesses that you have a thick head.” She said punching my leg. “T-Thanks?” I said giggling. “So… uh… how you doing?” This is the part where I have no idea what to say. “I am fine.” She replied pouring the water that was left on her hair. “But, about the waffles you mentioned earlier. Were you serious about it?” “….” I bit my hand in order to keep me cool. “Sure, I was… am serious! I mean, do you want to… go?” Rainbow gets up and brushes away some grass off her shorts. “Of course you silly. Let me just grab my stuff.” She said as she walks to the showers. Ha, she said yes! Damn, I should have asked when I did not smell like sweat and dirt! There is time for a quick shower, though. I just hope I can make it in time. So I get up as fast as possible and head to the boy’s shower. There are still some students at the school. But, most of them are preparing to leave. I was drying my hair when I got a text from my sister. “Where in the Seven Hells are you?” I took my phone and replied. “You are not going to believe me, so… see you later!” I left the showers in such a hurry that I bumped with Discord’s cleaning trolley. “Uuuuhg, that hurts.” I said rubbing my…privates. So I walked the rest of the way to the exit. “There you are.” Rainbow said. I looked over my shoulder and she was running at the entrance. Her hair looks wet too. She indeed took a shower as well. “Hi, so… you ready?” She nodded and once we stepped outside, Fluttershy is crying as she collects her flyers from the ground. Rainbow and I rushed to her. “Fluttershy, what happened?” Rainbow asked as we gathered the flyers next to the statue. “I-It was those meanies Hoops, Dumb-Bell and Score. They… threw away my flyers and said horrible things about the animals I take care.” She said sobbing and brushing off a tear from her cheek. I quickly get up and clashed my knuckles together. “Where did they go?” Fluttershy pointed at the parking lot. “I think they went there. But, what are YOU going to do, Blazingsol?” I smirked looking at Rainbow. “If I tell you, you would not like it.” It that moment Rainbow took my arm. “Hold on, hotshot. You are not going to face them… alone.” Rainbow stated. “Fluttershy, stay here.” Well, of course I am going to face them. Fluttershy is the nicest girl in CHS. Only a bunch of idiots could harm her! And she is Rainbow’s best friend! So, she might have gone there all by herself. There they are. Those idiots are laughing near Score’s truck. “Did you see her face? She was like Ohhh my why are you doing this?” He asked mocking Fluttershy’s voice. The boys laughed as they hopped on the truck. I whistled to get their attention. “Hey, morons. Where do you think you are going?” Rainbow stands next to me and ohhhh man. She is mad, like really mad. The three of them stepped away from the truck, smirking and cracking their fingers. “Well, well, look who is here. Boringsol and Crash.” Ugh, I hate when they call me that way. “How cute you guys look. If only Crash was not easily mistaken for a boy. I would say that you two make a good couple.” Hoops said laughing and mocking at her. Oh… He is dead. If there is only one thing that Rainbow hates, besides looking at her friends being bullied by those idiots, is that THEY 'mistake' her by a boy. “That’s it! You just crossed the line.” I said sprinting at them. Hoops and Score are heading to me. I lifted up my arms and blocked one of Hoop’s strikes. Once I saw the opening I punched him in right in the face, followed by a hit with my knee on his stomach. Score managed to hit my side, and then he went for a kick. I made a firm grip on his leg. We both fell, I was on top and hit his head several times. In the meantime, Hoops recovered from my strikes, taking my shoulders and throwing me away from his friend. I get up, spitting some blood then I realized, one of them is not fighting me. I looked to my right and Dumb-Bell is embracing Rainbow from behind with those big arms of his. “Let her go you shit!” I yelled. “What is it Boringsol? Are you tired or scared what Dumb-Bell will do to Crash if he tightens his grip on her small body.” Hoops said with that smirk on his dickface. “You would not dare.” “Do not listen to them, Blazingsol!” Rainbow shouted. “Kick their asses!” She is struggling to her away from that human-bear. Well, the situation sure is not what I thought. Rainbow is in trouble, and I am outnumbered two to one. Hoops and Score are approaching at me with a grin on their faces. “You will burn by my flames…” I whispered. Score, without a second warning threw a punch to me. I blocked with my forearm, and then I grabbed his wrist. I placed his arm on his back and kicked him towards a car. His face clashed with the door so hard that his nose started to bleed. I looked behind me and Hoops punched my stomach, and then he hit me several times on my stomach. He was going to give the final blow but I blocked with both arms. I uppercut him right away. I took him by his shirt and look deeply into his eyes; “What is it, the fire burned your tongue?” I pushed him towards a car and started to punch his torso. “Guys!” Dumb-Bells yelled as he witnessed his friends in trouble. “You… are nothing *hit* but a bunch of assholes *hit* who are always bothering *hit* US!” I said before punched him several times on his stomach, and then with all of my fury I made the final blow punching him on the face. “Now… one… left.” I said gasping for air and looking at the asshole that is strangulating Rainbow. Dumb-Bell is stepping back as I get closer to him.”Stay back or I will hurt-“ “You will release her or you will end up worse than them.” I said pointing at them with my thumb. Rainbow suddenly bites his arm; Dumb-Bell released her imneldatly. “OUCH! That hurts you bitch!” I took the chance and performed my favorite technique. The Spinning Hook Kick. The big guy fell on the ground as Rainbow and I are breathing heavily. “He might be big, but he is dumb.” I said giggling. “The bigger they are, the harder they fall, right?” Rainbow said tapping my back. I nodded and took a deep breath. “You OK?” I asked cracking my back. Rainbow stretches her body and crosses her arms. “I… am good. Thanks for that.” “I knew you could free yourself, you just needed the opening.” Rainbow giggled and hit my shoulder. Not the best thing to do now but yeah, it hurts. “Sorry, my bad.” “It’s nothing. We should get out of here before-“ “BLAZINGSOL AND DASH!” We heard Vice-Principal Luna yelling at us. I felt my body shivered in fear as she stands in front of us, arms crossed. “What in Celestia’s name is going on?!” I looked back and those idiots are running towards the bushes. I sighted and looked up at Vice-Principal. “Well, Miss Luna. I was walking outside the school when-“ “WE, were walking outside, Ma’am.” Rainbow said. I looked at her and raised an eyebrow. “If you are going to be in trouble then so I am.” She whispered. “It was when we saw Fluttershy crying, they did that to her, Ma’am.” Vice-Principal Luna raised an eyebrow and sighted. “So, you just decided to start a fight inside the compound. You know the consequences for that, right?” Rainbow and I nodded. “Yes, we know.” I added. “Wait a minute dear sister.” Principal Celestia appears with Fluttershy behind her. “Miss Fluttershy told me everything and I understand why Blazingsol and Dash acted like that. You see Dash is Loyal to her friends and she will do anything to keep them safe, and as for Blazingsol… he is just like his father, reckless but with an honest and noble heart. He will not hesitate to take action and help those in need.” “What are you trying to say, sister?” Vice-Principal Luna asked. “I was thinking…just for this time. We could spare them for their actions. But, I will make sure that those three deserve a fair sanction.” Vice-Principal Luna took her moment to answer her sister. She then sighted and smiled. “If that is what you want, sister then I will not oppose you. Carry on, then. All of you.” Rainbow took my shoulder and smiled. I rubbed the back of my head and looked at Miss Luna. “So… uh we are clear to go?” Both Celestia and Luna nodded. “Great, see you later!” Fluttershy hugged us as we proceed to the statue just outside CHS. “Thanks guys, you are such great friends!” Principal Celestia giggled and leans her elbow on Luna’s shoulder. “Alright, sister. We should go too. We still need to catch up with Game of Thrones.” Luna nodded and pulled out her keys. “Of course, just let me-“She then looks at the starry mirror on her car. “What in the Seven Hells happened to my car?!” Author's Note Welp, those three deserved it. Anyway, stay put for the second chapter. Since my English is not perfect I take more time on fixing the whole chapter or changing some words I originally used. Thanks for reading!
Competitive Spirit“Uh? Did you girls hear that too?” I asked as I turned my torso to where CHS is. “It sounded like…Vice-Principal Luna's mighty voice.” Rainbow added. “It was probably my imagination.” I replied with a yawn. “Anyway, those morons deserved that.” Fluttershy pulled a sleeve from each one of us. “G-Guys…I…don’t know how to thank you for what you did back there. B-Because of me you guys got hurt…Blazingsol got that scare on his lip and-“ “There is no need to thank us, Fluttershy.” I said placing a hand on her shoulder. “Do not worry about us! Oh, by the way this scar has nothing to do with what happened today.” Rainbow chuckled and crossed her arms. “I remember how you got it, someone threw you a stone and you-“ I coughed intentionally to regain my composure. “My point is…that we are fine. After all, is what friends do, right Dash?” She nodded and gave Fluttershy a hug. “Blazingsol is right. We are going to be there for you, always!” Fluttershy pulled out something from her backpack. “Thank you so much! But, please at least accept these coupons. You know, for when Ruby needs a shower and Tank a check on his shell.” She gave two to each one of us. “Wow…uh, thanks.” I said rubbing the back of my head. “Thanks Fluttershy.” Rainbow replied. “Well, I need to go guys. Thanks again! Take care!” Fluttershy said as she waved at us and head to the bus stop. Welp, off she goes. It was at that moment when I remembered that Rainbow and I were going to eat some waffles. Goddesses, does this count as…a date? “Hey, Blazingsol? Are you still there?” Rainbow said snapping her fingers in front of my face. “Uh…Sure! I am still here. So…uh…ready…to go?” “You bet I am more than ready, I am starving!” “Let’s go then!” We waited for a bus that will take us to Sugarcube Corner home of the best desserts the man has ever known and Pinkie’s workplace. It did not take that long for us to arrive; I did not have that much time to speak with Rainbow on our way here. But, I am sure that the dudes on the bus looked at us on a weird way. Oh, there is another thing you might not know about me. I cannot eat too much sugar, yeah, if I do that then the sugar rush starts to kick in and I am basically another person on that state. But! Of course, I will be careful. By our surprise Sugarcube Corner was not that full, just a few couple of clients there and over there. Rainbow and I found a good spot near the window; we placed our backpacks on one side as she sits on front of me. “Hello you two!” Pinkie waved at us from the kitchen. “Wow, what happened to you? It seems like you guys were dealing with a bunch of-“ “Bullies.” Rainbow replied as we sit down. “And we were victorious.” I said grinning. Pinkie comes over ready to take our order. “Oki doki loki. So what it will be for our Captains?” “Give us your best waffles, Pinkie.” Rainbow said rubbing her palms. Pinkie nodded and wrote it down. “Do you want my special, duper, super, cool, fantastic milkshake with extra whipped cream and a bar of chocolate?” Remember when I said that I will go easy on the sugar? Well, screw that! “I am game!” I said punching the air making Rainbow chuckle. “I want to try that too.” She replied. “I will be back sooner than you can say, hey Pinkie what is taking so long!” And Pinkie just ran towards the kitchen. Rainbow took off her blue hood and placed on top of her backpack. “So… Blazingsol. Can I ask you something?” “Shoot.” I said confidently. “I know we have been friends since Freshman Year but, I have never seen you fighting like that! Where did you learn that?” Rainbow asked way too curiously than I imagined. “Well, I took a few lessons in karate, taekwondo and…other CQC techniques my father taught me when I was younger.” “I have to say, you impress me. Not an easy feat.” Rainbow said giggling, a little bit. “But, still. You have to teach me that spinning kick.” She said winking at me. “I am sure it will be easy for you, you already have the strength and mobility.” I said shrugging my shoulders. “Yeah, I can teach you a few things.” “Awesome! I...thought that you were going to ask for something in exchange, though.” HA! A kiss would do it. Of course not I will never tell her that! “Hey, if you are happy then I am happy too.” Uh…that went well, right? Another HA! Rainbow blushed! Wait…what?! “Oh, easy there hotshot.” She said looking away. Pinkie arrived with our drinks and by the Goddesses; this is going to kill me at the first sip. “Here they are, please enjoy!” “Wow… I understand the reason of that ridiculous name.” I said examination the glass. Rainbow laughed and lifted her glass. “Cheers Blazingsol.” “To the calories!” We both took an enormous gulp; Rainbow was the first one to lower her glass. “Hey, d-does this count as a date?” Boom, she just dropped that question. I almost, almost spat the drink all over the place. Thank to the Goddesses it did not happen. As for Rainbow’s question, I do not know what to answer. I gently placed the glass on the table and- “Of course it is, what else would I ask out the most amazing girl in all of CHS?” OK, OK that is what happens when I am sugar rush is taking control over my body. The normal 'me' would have never say something like that! But, it is all true though. Rainbow mixed her feelings trying to act cool and not to blush even more than she was earlier. “Wow, straight to the point, uh? You did not even flinch.” I took another gulp and started to feel like the need to run all over the place. “I have two words for that, sugar overload. Or that counts as three?” Anyway! Pinkie arrived with the waffles and they look so delicious! “Here they are! Sugarcube Corner thanks you for-“ She then looks at me, I am starting to move my leg a little bit. “Haha, Blazingsol you OK?” “Sure! I am fine!” “OK, then.” Pinkie just returned to the kitchen. Rainbow and I started to eat those waffles and Seven Hells; they were so awesome that we asked for more. As we are waiting for our Round Two, Rainbow drops another question. “Principal Celestia said something that took me off guard; she said that you are like your father. Does that mean that…she has met him before?” “I cannot tell for certain but I guess she has. You know that he is a busy person and all that but, even I was astonished for that.” Rainbow chuckled and took a sip of her glass. “I still remember when he took you to your sit on our first day of school.” She said giggling. “Hey, I was shy back then.” I said crossing my arms and with a grin. Not gonna lie, I was kind of shy when I started High School. But! I changed. Now I have a reputation to maintain. “The General’s son, that was quite a surprise for me, I mean for all of us.” Rainbow added with a smirk. “What can I say? I want to be like him one day. That is one of my dreams.” “One?” Rainbow raised an eyebrow. “What other dreams do you have?” She asked curiously. If only you know that you are one of them. “You tell me one first, then I shall tell you another one.” Rainbow crossed her arms and chuckled. “Nice one, OK. I want to win the National Cup so we can show the Shadowbolts who is boss! Your turn!” Miss Cupcake brought us our second round of waffles. “Well, I think we have that same goal in common. I aim to win that Cup to…impress someone. That is all I am going to say.” Rainbow looked at me with a curious look and then she giggled. “I see, well you better keep up the good work, Blazingsol.” She then narrowed her eyes and she continues eating. We crossed our looks for a couple of times; it was like we were just enjoying each other company. It came to my mind something…I know that she likes to compete. “There is an arcade not so far from here, care to join?” She put her glass on the desk and gave me her competitive look. “You are so going to regret that, I am already a well known gamer there.” She said with a cocky accent. “Oh, so you are game uh? Then let’s see who is better.” I said placing the money on the table when Rainbow was taking her wallet. “The food is on me, I invited you remember?” Rainbow returned her wallet to the backpack, and she puts on her blue hood. “Just because you fed me, it will not change the fact that I will kick you digital butt!” “You wish!” I said taking my backpack. I looked over my shoulder and waved at Pinkie. “Thanks for everything Pinkie Pie! See you later!” “Bye, Pinkie!” Rainbow said. “Goodbye guys! Glad you enjoy it!” She said waving at us and giggling. “Those two sure are one for another.” We arrived at the mall in like fifteen minutes, if what she says about being good at gaming, then I will see it soon. By the way, we ran like hell to the mall. I have to say, thanks to the sugar rush I managed to keep up with Rainbow. Once inside we had to go to the second floor, as we approached the Arcades I noticed a familiar face, someone from school, Not a student or a teacher. “Look who it is, Blazingsol and Dash, what brings our captains here?” Discord, our janitor, is also the one in charge of the arcades, surprise! I leaned next to Rainbow and whispered. "I did not see that one coming up." "Seriously? Him? So is he the suplent for Micro Chips." Rainbow said. "Hi Mr. Discord! You know! I am here to prove to Blazingsol who is the most amazign girl in gaming!" Cocky Rainbow, that is why I like her. Confident but... cocky sometimes. “Quit the chatter, Dash! Which one do you want to play first?” I asked clashing my knuckles together. Discord gave us our cards in order to play and points at a new machine. “I highly recommend that game, no one has ever beaten it, but...I have faith in you.” “House of the Sprinting Dead? That sounds… familiar.” I sliced the card Discord gave us to start playing. I grabbed the toy gun and so does Rainbow. We got a small introduction about a team of teenagers that found themselves into a cabin. “Well, the cabin looks… cozy”. When I thought it was moment to shoot people another screen popped out. “Oh, you can choose a character?” Rainbow asked. There is a character that looks like a mercenary. “I’ll go with this one, he looks bad-ass.” “Either way, I will kill more zombies than you Blazingsol!” Rainbow says hitting my side with her elbow. “Sure, sure. Don’t think that I will go easy on you.” I said with a smirk. Rainbow finally picks a character. She looks like a combination of a samurai and a ninja. I wonder… We started with normal guns. Handguns. “Remember that you should work as a team, captains.” Discord said waving at us. “You will need it.” He said with a mischievous tune. “All right, since my character is a sneaky one, I’ll enter first and you cover me.” Rainbow said but, I have another plan. “LEEEEEEROY JENKINS!” I kicked the front door and start shooting zombies. It’s a trap! “Oh shit! They are everywhere!” I screamed. Rainbow’s character enters trough a window and starts shooting. “Blazingsol! What the heck?!” Eyup, we struggled on the first section of the game But! We… survived and proceed to the next level, the characters moved to a cemetery. I gotta say, the graphics looks cool. My character is behind Rainbow’s and suddenly on her screen a zombie jumped at her. “Oh shit!” She yelled. I just laughed looking how she freaked out. “You got scare?” I shot the zombie on the head and pick up some ammo. “O-of course not! The zombie… he just… took me by surprise!” Rainbow crossed her arms. “Yeah, sure…” We were once again shooting zombies but this time a sign appeared on Rainbow’s side of the screen. Press B Cut at your will! “Press B?” She asked. She looks down and a button on the board. She rushes to press it and… wow. Her character draws a katana and cut down lots of zombies, a lot. “Woah! That was awesome!” Rainbow yells. “How did you do that? Did pick up an item, a power up or something?” “Nope, I just shot a glowing zombie. Just like that one!” She points at my screen. I saw it climbing a tree. “That one is mine!” I shot the glowing zombie on the head. The same sign appears on my side of the screen. Press B Dual Eagles! My character pulls out two Desert Eagles, the most powerful handgun, one each hand and starts shooting, every shot was a direct hit on the head then he reloads and the stance of the sights changed to a horizontal one. He basically shot like crazy. “Damn! That was crazy!” I yelled. At the end of the round it was Rainbow who got more kills.“Your katana is OP” I said, crossing my arms. “You mad?” Rainbow said grinning. “You got lucky!” Next Round! We entered into a cave but it has lights and big tubes on both sides. “This cave looks like more like a lab.” I shot to a rat just for fun but the rat actually died. Haha. I did not know you can do that. On the screen a sign appeared. I just unlocked a new weapon. “Wait! Did you just get a new gun by shooting a rat?!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Guess I did. Oh! It’s an M4 Assault Rifle! Beautiful! Come and get some!” A horde of zombies appeared in front of us. “Piece of cake!” Rainbow says. When we opened fire at the horde then the camera moved to our backs, the floor collapsed and a nasty creature showed up. It looks like a giant octopus but it on its tentacles it has big ass teeth, its skin looks really pale and on some parts of his body has some kind of steel plates and looks really pissed off. “Suddenly I get the feeling to eat sushi…” I rubbed my belly. The giant octopus ignored us since he digged a whole on the ceiling and dissapeared or that’s we thought. When we go deeper into the cave, this guy showed up behind us! I swear he said Surprise Motherfucker! On our screens a sign appeared. Press B RUN LIKE HELL!! I look at Rainbow and she looks at me. “FUCKING SMASH THAT BUTTON!” We said to each other. At some point our characters turned around their bodies and lifted their guns. “Shoot him with that new gun you’ve got!” Rainbow says. “Dash! Aim to those steel plates!” She nods. We aimed at the steel plates and it worked. Every time we shot to one of those plates the giant octopus was going slowing down. The giant octopus digs a hole on one side of the cave. Guess we defeated him, for now. “Yeah! Run you stupid octopus or… crawl or… whatever your kind does on the ground!” Rainbow said. We managed to survive the cave, barely. I noticed that the healing items are herbs in three colors. Ha, those will never get old. We proceed into this big ass room. A laboratory and something appeared on Rainbow’s screen. She somehow unlocked a new gun too. “You’ve got to be kidding me!” I yelled. “Ooooh yeah! Time to bring up the big guns!” Rainbow says. Yeah, she just unlocked a fricking rocket launcher. In order to switch between guns, you have to make a combination of the B button and a pedal beneath the board. “Katana OP plus a rocket launcher equals to you are going to be unstoppable.” “Don’t worry, Blazingsol. This Ninja-Rambo will take care of your Mercenary boy!” “Just don’t shoot that rocket launcher in a small room…” I said smiling, nervously. After a firefight which took place on the lab, through a window we saw a giant dude, chilling on a bed. He has tubes on her chest and legs. “Woah, Woah that dude looks… familiar.” “You think that he will get up and say 'STAAAARS' or something like that?” Rainbow said giggling. Then he gets up, slowly. His left eye looks at us. He makes this jump towards the window, breaking it into pieces. “Yeah… I totally saw that coming.” I lifted my gun and start shooting at him but it’s not working. A horde of zombies appeared out of nowhere and we are surrounded by them. Rainbow and I had to withdraw and head to a narrow corridor but things are not going the way I thought. “What do we do? This guys are just keep coming at us!” Rainbow yelled. I looked at a well placed barrel with a sign flammable on it. My sniper senses are tingling. “Screw it.” I aimed and shot the barrel. The place lighted up like the 4TH of July making a big hole on the room burning the horde and where this dude were. The giant dude is on fire, literally. I took the chance and shot him on the head. I sign appeared on my screen. “Please be a new gun. Yes!” “A sniper rifle, uh?” Rainbow said. “Well, it’s not what I hoped for but… I can work with that.” After leaving the big guy on the floor, he dropped a card. So, we took it and opened the door. It's an aisle and there is blood and bodies everywhere. But, I noticed something. The people on here are wearing lab coats and some have tactical equipement. "Looks like this is where the outbreak took place." "Welp, Team Dashingsol is here! Let's clean up and head home!" Rainbow exclaimed as she reloads her gun. "Dashingsol? I like that." I replied with a smile. We took an elevator that leads to this… hall. Looks like some important people used to have their meetings here and as the same in the corridor, blood is everywhere. Rainbow then poked my shoulder. “What should do we do if those monster show up?” “Uh… if we see them, just shoot them.” I smiled. A body fell at the center of the table. The camera looked up and… there just like that. Our friend the giant octopus is… eating people. “Forget about the sushi. That’s some fucked up shit, right there!” I point at the screen while Rainbow laughs. The octopus destroys the place; there is nowhere to take cover. This just got messier when, another good friend, the giant dude shows up and a bad-ass soundtrack started to play. “Wait, are those… a Gatling gun and a rocket launcher?” Rainbow asked. “Sure they are…” I just face-palmed. "For the record, I love that soundtrack. I thought that we had to deal with them at the same time. Well, we did but for a little amount of time. When the octopus couldn’t move he suddenly splits his head in two then the other dude enters into the brain of the octopus. “Well… that‘s just… amazing!Disgusting! But Amazing! “ Rainbow says. The creature roars, we fought that beast for 7 minutes, 7 fricking minutes! When we ran out of ammo of our guns! Rainbow only has 1 rocket and I only have 5 bullets on my sniper rifle. "This is not the end, Dash! We made it this far and we are going to finish this!" I yelled. "Let's hit them!" Rainbow exclaimed. I made a few shots on the head of the big dude. The monster collapses into the ground and in that moment a sign appears in both screens Press B FINISH HIM! We pressed the button and a cinematic shows up, the beast is on the floor then my character kneels and aims his sniper rifle. I know where this is going. It’s the famous QTE or Quick Time Event. I imitate my character by kneeling and the sign to shot appeared. The bullet went in slow motion into the head of the big dude then on Rainbow’s screen the same sign appears with her character carrying the rocket launcher. She aims and Boom! The rocket hits the center of the beast. When we thought this was over another sign appeared. Rainbow pressed the button to… leap towards the beast and her character cut down what was left of him. One tentacle is still moving and tried to catch her but my character took the final shot and saved the ninja from certain death. “Congratulations!” A sign appeared on the screen. I was speechless and Rainbow looks amazed by that final scene too. We snapped out of our trance when people around us started to applaud. “Congrats on beating the game!” Discord, quite amused by our act, appears carrying a big octopus, like the one on the game but… this one sure looks friendlier and cuter. “You are the first team that finished the game, this is your price!” Discord gives it to me but I gave it to Rainbow. “Here, you deserve this.” “For real?” Rainbow asked. “Yeah, you cut down that final boss and besides I don’t want to see another big ass, man eater octopus for a while.” “Wow… T-Thanks Blazingsol.” She said taking the octopus. Even if we had to play as a team, we had indivual scores, Rainbow took a picture of them as I searched for another games to play. There was one that really got me. You are a samurai and in order to recover the honor you and your family lost a few years ago. You have to destroy as many machines as you can. I totally roasted the high score someone did by 100,000 points. I was given the perfect gift for someone like me, a good looking katana. “Wow, it looks like the Dragon Sword.” Rainbow added. Wait…she knows about Ninja Gaiden? It is done then, she is THE GIRL. “Sure looks like it, are you familiar with the Ninja Gaiden games?” Rainbow nodded as she cleans her fingernails on her shirt. “I do not want to sound arrogant but I once finished the first one in record time, and well c’mon. Ninjas are cool.” “Goddesses you are perfect, I mean sure those games are perfect.” I said rubbing the back of my head. Rainbow found a game, suited for her likings. A game about a pilot that everyone thought she was a total mess but when the world lost their best pilots in a trap. She is our only hope. Rainbow also beat the high score; she won the ship she was flying around in the game. They call it the X-Wing. No, it is not a poorly rip-off from Star Wars. Before we knew it, the night is upon us. So we made the call to end this day. I accompanied Rainbow all the way back to her home. On our way there, we talked about other games she likes and we found out that I like them too. "I agree, Dark Souls can be a pain in the butt. But, I still love it." Rainbow said. "Eyup, I also enjoyed Bloodborne. It was a nice change to the Souls formula. The gun is more useful than I thought." I added as I look at the red building. “Well, sure today was…fun. You… did well, Blazingsol.” She said pulling out her keys to her apartment. “It was nothing.” I said giving her the octopus we won. “So…guess I will see you later.” She nodded as she opens the door; I took a glance inside and saw the receptionist looking at a magazine and a little radio next to her. Just when she was going to close the door, she turned her torso. “You know… I did not realize that we have been calling ourselves by our surnames. I mean, not that I dislike but…we’ve been friends since you got transferred so… I was wondering, maybe we should start calling us by our names.” “Uh… sure! Why not, I kind of did it as a sign of respect but I agree. See you later, Rainbow.” We fist bumped and laughed, she then winked and smirked at me. “Keep up the good work, Ignis.” She said before closing the door. I was so going to act like a fangirl but I managed to keep my motions cool, that is until I reached the bus stop. “I think that went pretty well!” *** Welp, I returned home and told my sister about this crazy and great day. “Brother… that… sounds… amazing!” “I know right? Also I got this version of the Dragon Blade!” I draw the sword and gave it a closer look. “Sure this was one hell of a day but I can’t tell if Rainbow felt the same way.” “Why are you saying that?” Arctika asked. “Well, this might have been our first date but I do not want to screw things up. I want to keep it steady and with no rush at all.” “I… think you are right. Dash can be an enigma sometimes, self experience.” She giggled. “It was fun to hear you, but we need to sleep. The event Principal Celestia told me about is coming soon.” “She wants us to raise funds for something especial this Halloween, right?” Arctika nodded. “Eyup, still I have no idea. Maybe she will share more details in the weeks to come.” I was going to say something else when I got a text, from Rainbow. Well, more like a picture. It’s the score of the zombie game we played. It says: I kicked your butt! The score is 346678 Rainbow and 346123 Ignis. I replied with a ´the difference is not that much!´ “Better luck next time!” Oh, she is up for another one? Then next time I will make her eat her own words. “Just you wait and see.” I was laughing when I shivered in fear, somehow I felt Arctika’s sight on me. “What is it, sis?” “Fluttershy also told me about your little fight with those morons, but! I am not that mad. You did good for helped her, brave but reckless too.” “Well, you know that they mess with Rainbow too so, I gave them what they deserved in the first place.” Arctika sighted as we both went to our rooms. “Have a nice rest, brother.” Ruby entered my room and waved at my sister. “Night.” I jumped into my bed as Ruby starts to lick my face. “Easy girl, I am OK.” She looks at me with her beautiful red eyes and continues licking my face. “Gah, OK, you won here.” I gave her a small cookie she loves so much. “Now, let’s get some sleep.” Author's Note Yeah, I love Resident Evil. Still waiting for them to do the Remake of RE 2 btw. Welp, that was second chapter! I will do my best to post the third one soon! Thanks for reading!
Let's do a Festival!“No way we are going to do that, Rarity!” Pretty much everyone shouted at her. But, some of the girls agreed with her. Rarity stand in front of us trying to convince us to do a play to raise some funds for the Main Event, as Principal Celestia named it. But, she…wants to do a second one. “Everyone please, this is going to be all random. You might be not even selected, I personally want to be the singer for the Phantom of the Opera, since I am going to direct it. In the meantime, Watermelody will take cake of the play, which is going to be the passionate story of Romeo and Juliet.” She said as little hearts suddenly appeared above her. I raised my arm ready to ask. “So…what if we do not get selected at any of those?” “Well, you are going to be helping with the lights, costumes and helping the actors on their scripts.” Rarity replied. Rainbow hit my side and leaned next to me. “I would rather be controlling the lights than performing on any of those.” “Yeah, I feel pretty bad for those who are going to sing or act.” I said giggling. “Now, darlings please write your names on the blackboard and once everyone did that. I will retrieve the sticker showing your task or character.” Everyone does what Rarity commanded and after a couple of minutes Rarity starts to take off the stickers and Holy…Mother of Dragons. Astral and Arctika are trying not to laugh, I have to say, I do not know who is more amazed, me, Rainbow or Rarity herself. “Blazingsol and Dash are going to be the main characters for the Phantom of the Opera?!” Rarity exclaimed and she almost fainted, lucky us, there was a nice cozy sofa right behind her. “Unbelievable! But yet… if this fate prepared for us, then so be it!” I looked at Rainbow and we are both left jaw-dropping. “Well, I did not see that one coming.” “Hey Rares, can we... change characters?” Rainbow asked waving her hand. Rarity clearly wanted to say yes, but rules are rules.”I wish I could do that, Rainbow Dash but Principal Celestia told to stick to the rules, fear not I will make sure that everything goes according to plan!” “You know I cannot sing that high. My throat is going to get destroyed.” Rainbow said crossing her arms. “Oh, Rainbow Dash I have faith in you, CHS has faith in you. You have to do it! Do it for us, your friends! You are the leader of the Rainbooms, am I right?” Rainbow nodded and rubbed the back of her hair. “Yeah, but… Oh well. I will give it a shot.” Rarity clapped and a big smiled appeared on her face. “Great! Now I better start working on your wardrobe!” And she just set course to her Rari-Cave as we call it to start working on our outfits. I get up and cracked my back, Arctika tapped my shoulder and she looks confused. “You OK, brother? You seem awfully quiet.” “I am fine, just a little astonished but…I think it is going to be fun playing the Phantom himself.” I said shrugging my shoulders. “At least is with someone I know.” Rainbow said hitting my back and with her classic grin. “Same here but, wait, I realized that same day we have the semi-finals match too. What a crazy day is going to be.” Rainbow nodded and clashed her palm with a fist. “Our games are going to be easy! I am a little tiny worry about this than sports.” “Do you guys know the lyrics for the song?” Arctika asked. “Nope!” We both replied. Arctika just face-palmed. “Well, as the choreographer I should start working with that but let me talk with Rarity first.” “Sister! Can you tell her to make my outfit more to my likes?” Arctika nodded and left the classroom. “Sure, I will see it gets done. Hopefully.” I looked at Rainbow and she is looking at her phone. “Well, the lyrics are easy to learn. Hey Ignis want to… practice?” “Sure, let’s go.” We went to the classroom where the music lessons are taken. We also made sure that no one is nearby. I gave a quick read to the lyrics. We found a video so we could hear the instrumentals only. Rainbow cleared her throat by drinking some water. “Alright, 3…2…1…” *** After practicing a few times, we already learned the lyrics, it was easy since we do not sing that much but at the end, Rainbow had to pull her voice quite high tune. Not gonna lie, she looked magnificent. “Not bad uh?” She said. “Now we just need to practice the moves Arctika has for us.” It was then when Rarity and Arctika entered the classroom. “You guys were amazing!” Arctika said clapping. Rarity nods and pulls out a metric tape. “Indeed you were, but now I need to take your measurements.” She adjusted her glasses as she started taking Rainbow’s measurements. I thought she was going to take longer but it was quite fast. “So, Rarity, when are they going to be ready?” Arctika asked taking some notes. “If I do things correctly, they should be done next weekend. Blazingsol, you are next.” I approached to her and raised my arms. “Alright, so we have the Opera thing set, what about the other play?” “Watermelon and her companions will take care of that, but they are going to report to Principal Celestia each day, don’t worry Blazingsol, everything will go according to plan.” Rarity said with a smirk and playfully hitting my shoulder. Everyone seems confident, that is good. I guess.“Alright tough guy, I am done.” Arctika comes to us with her notebook on a hand. “Dash, brother… I have a few dance moves I want to add with the song, nothing to fancy but it should work.” “Uhh… you forgot that I am not a great dancer.” I replied almost whispering at her. But, Rainbow heard that, it is not that she did not know, it is just that… she like to mock at me for that. Rainbow leaned her elbow on my shoulder and she just giggled. “C’mon Ignis. We can do this! After all, that makes two of us, hotshot.” Arctika sighted and looked at us with a death stare. “Sure…whatever you say. Now let’s move people!” She said clapping as we moved some chairs to make some room. *** Rarity has this, not a worry look on her face, it is like a combination of stress and nervousness. Rainbow and I sure were not that great, and Arctika is just looking at us. “Brother…Dash…what in the Seven Hells were you doing?” I crossed my arms and step aside. “I thought that you said nothing too fancy; There is no way I can do that flip as I carry Rainbow! No offense.” “None taken.” Rainbow replied. “But, Ignis is right Arc. That move sure is for pros. Not even I can keep up with that spin, I feel dizzy already.” I placed a finger under my chin and then I snapped my fingers. “Hey, may I suggest a change of pace?” Rarity raised an eyebrow. “What do you have in mind, darling?” Rainbow and I looked and each other and chuckled. “Well, we… found this cool version on the internet and I think it sounds perfect, and maybe we can lower the difficulty of the moves.” I nodded. “Yeah, we are meant to sing it not dancing, right?” Rainbow handed over her phone to Arctika and Rarity, they hit the play button and listened to the song. “….” “…….” Rainbow leaned forward to them. “Well, what do you girls think?” “Not going to lie, it…sounds good. This…Metal Version sure sounds better than I thought.” Arctika replied. “I was afraid that this might be a bad idea but…sure it gives it a modern feeling not to mention that the image they used gave me an idea for the outfits, especially for Blazingsol’s.” Rarity drew something on her sketch book and mumbled something. “So, you approve it?” I asked curiously. Rarity nodded as Rainbow and I fist-bumped. “I will better get those outfits ready, see you later darlings.” “Now that she is gone, we should focus on changing some moves.” Arctika added. “So, flip number 2 gone, Spin and Twirl 4 gone… gone, gone, gone and gone. That left us with just some turns and hand movement. I can work with that.” “You and your lists sis…” I said giggling. “At least she did not bring a book for us. It should be titled Dance for Dummies!” Rainbow said chuckling. We shared a laugh and the bell rang, meaning that we must return to our classes. “Save by the bell!” I took my backpack and ran to the exit; Rainbow was just a few steps from me. Arctika yelled at us something, If I recall she said something like: “By the times the outfits are ready we are going to practice more!” Oh well, Rarity said that it might take a while so…they should focus on the other play. At least I feel like we got the easy one. *** “Well, that was quick.” I said crossing my arms and looking at my outfit. I have to admit that it looks awesome. Rarity tapped my back and smiled. “Arctika told me that you wanted to look like…if I ripped off from an anime so there you have it!” Sure looks like something I should wear, Rarity left the classroom so I could suit up. It did not take that long. The cloak sure looks stunning, all red and with some kind of shoulder pads. The blazer, I guess, looks like something a Count would wear, high neck and a red scarf on it. “OK I am ready.” I said putting on the black gloves. I saw Rarity entering with the final touch on her hands, the white mask. It is suppose to cover the top right of my face and sure looks cozy. She gave it to me and a perfect fit. “Wow, you look amazing Blazingsol!” Rarity said jumping and clapping with a happy face. “The coat sure feels good and the mask…is just perfect.” I even performed a quick turned and the mask did not move at all. “So, where are Rainbow and my sister?” “Arctika s helping Rainbow Dash with her dress, I had to some final adjustments on the skirt. She has to walk and lift her legs a bit. But she will look fantastic!” I bet she will. We waited a couple of seconds and someone knocked the door. Rarity opened and… By the Goddesses…Is…that an angel? Rainbow enters the classroom, blushing a little bit, wearing this tight-fitting, long white dress and also the things that makes Rainbow being… Rainbow, yes she is wearing quite a fancy dress but she is also wearing her boots. I tried not to laugh knowing that she definitely refused to wear something else. But! She sure looks like a bride. “H-How do I look?” She asked flicking her hair. “Marvelous!” I coughed and smiled at her. “You look-“ “AMAZING!” I was cut off by Rarity. “Rainbow Dash I envy you, I knew that you were born to wear that dress! I made it happened but darling! You look like a bride!” That is what I said. Rainbow blushed as she looked at me. Goddesses, I hope that the mask also covers my red face. “I agree with Rarity, you look good Rainbow.” “T-Thanks Ignis.” Arctika popped out behind Rainbow with her notebook, again. “So are guys ready to give a shot?” We nodded selecting the video and hit the play button. “M-My throat hurts.” She said as we giggled. She gave the mask and looked at Rarity and Arctika. “Girls? Anything to say?” Arctika dropped her notebook to the floor and that helped to bring them back to Earth. “Very impressive the last thing you did, removing his mask and place it on your face. I liked that. Rarity, deep inside, is fangirling. We know by judging how her eyes are shinning. “I…am…astonished! I loved it! I cannot wait for Principal Celestia to look at this!” “D-Do we have to do it with the outfits?” Rainbow asked. “Of course you have to!” Arctika and Rarity replied at the same time. “I am going to ask her to come right away!” Rarity ran to the Principal’s office. “Off she goes…” Rainbow added sighting. She then pulled my sleeve. “Hey Ignis… I am actually thankful that you were the one who is doing this with me.” “Woah, where did that come from? I mean, sure. I… feel the same way.” I replied with a smile. “Good, I do not know what could have happen if someone else was my partner.” Rainbow sai shrugging and with a cute wink. I made emphasis on the 'cute'. “Did you guys forget that I am still here?” Arctika asked with a grin. There are sometimes that I love my sister, you know keeping me company, being there when I need some money but this one… I sure hated it. Well, she kind of killed the nice atmosphere but anyway, I can see Rarity almost dragging Principal Celestia to the classroom. “I hope you are up for another round.” Rarity said with a lot of excitement on her tune. She then turns her sight to Principal Celestia. “I have to admit I was…afraid that they were the ones who got the characters BUT! I am now grateful that those two showed promised!” “Well, that was… harsh.” I said whispering to Rainbow. She laughed and crossed her arms. “Ready for another one?” Rainbow nodded as Principal Celestia takes a sit but just when we were going to start, Photo Finish appeared carrying her camera. “GREAT! Everyone is here!” Rarity raised an eyebrow looking at Arctika, she just shrugged her shoulders. “Ah… What are you doing here exactly?” Rarity asked. “I am here to take some photos for the poster!!!!” Photo Finish replied placing her tripod right in front of us. “Do not be shy you two! Perform a pose!” WHAAAAAAAAAAAAT?! I looked at Rainbow and she is astonished, well, here goes nothing. I placed a hand behind her back as she raises an arm to her forehead. Like if she is fainting or something. I can hear Rarity and Arctika giggling. “Those two sure look cute when they are blushing.” Rarity said to Arctika. “CLOSER!” Photo Finished yelled. “Blazingsol! Approach your mask to her bosom!” WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?! “Too close, too close, too close!” I thought as I slowly leanaed forward I had to look up at Rainbow to see if she is either… fine with it or angry and… she is blushing… a little bit. “MARVELOUS!” Photo Finish exclaimed and took a lot if pictures from different angles. “IT IS DONE! I am off to work on the poster, Rarity, I would like to see it before I print it all over CHS.” Rarity nodded and Photofinish ran to her… room or whatever she goes to work with her photos. “I’m off!” Rainbow let go a sight as I cracked my back. “That was…interesting.” She said. “You said it.” “Well, are you going to snap out of it and perform in front of Principal Celestia?” Arctika added sitting on top of the desk with a camera…great. Principal Celestia crossed her arms and gave the order to begin. “You may start when ready.” *** “Sis? Why did you add so many spins?” I said leaning my back at the wall. Principal Celestia gets up and claps at us. “Excellent work Dash and Blazingsol. You two were great! I am confident that the crowd will be pleased with your singing.” “T-Thanks Ma’am.” Rainbow and I replied. “Miss Rarity, I may add that the costumes are magnificent. Keep up the good work everyone.” Principal Celestia said closing the door. I looked at Arctika and she is looking at her camera. “So, sis. Why did you take photos as well?” I asked. “I did not, I was recording.” She replied with a smirk. “You have to move your feet while there is no singing and always keep in mind to look at Dash when she sings. As for Dash, well, your spins are good but your boots made a lot of sound. Lucky for us, the floor at the theater will keep it mute for the crowd.” Rainbow sat on top of the desk as I passed her some water. “Thanks Ignis, I really needed that.” “You are welcome.” I replied taking off the mask and placing it inside this little backpack Rarity brought. “So, uh. We have the poster, the set, the moves I think we are all set but what about the Romeo and Juliet play, who is going to play it?” Rarity chuckled and looked at her nails. “No need to worry about that play, Blazingsol. The Drama Club is taking care of that and you will know, eventually, who got picked up. Spoiler Alert, those two have a thing already.” “If you say so.” Rainbow added. Arctika put away the camera and playfully hit my shoulder. “Right now you and Dash should focus for the soccer games. But, I have faith that you will make the Wondercolts qualify for the Finals.” “Of course we will!” I said giving a high-five to Rainbow with a cocky accent. “With Rainbow scoring goals, their team is invincible.” I am HYPE! “Let’s not forget that your boys are good, not as good as my girls, but with you as their GK we will win this!” Rainbow said crossing her arms. Rarity flicked her hair and chuckled. “You two sounder like a pair of arrogant and cocky players but… I guess it is your natural mood.” I grinned and clashed my knuckles together. “Well, it is the truth. Both teams have not lost a match since we-“ And Arctika hit me on my back, quite hard. “Yeah, yeah. Anyway, that will be all for today and take care of the cloak, I know you have been looking at it for too long.” “No I was not!” I said flicking to my left side. “Well, see you later sis. I want to change before the ring bells.” “Carry on little brother.” she replied tapping my back. “We are the same age; I was born 7 minutes ahead of you.” I said stopping at the door. “I am way taller than you, shortie.” I closed the door and just ran for my life. It did not take long before I found myself dying of boredom on physics class. I actually find it awesome but… this lesson is killing me. I looked to my right hand, lucky guess, Rainbow is asleep. I wish I can do that anywhere. But, then she woke up and she had some saliva on her cheek. I tried my best not to laugh but she then realized why I was containing my laughter. “You laugh, you die.” She said menacing and narrowing her eyes. “I am dead anyway. I called my sister a shortie.” I replied shrugging my shoulders. “Even I am a bit taller.” Rainbow replied with a smirk. “I could leap the both of you with no struggle.” Rainbow just hit my shoulder playfully, I guess. “Easy there hotshot. You might be tough but... can you handle a girl like me?” “Of course I can.” I replied grinning and crossing my arms. HA! She blushed! “Idiot.” She replied crossing her arms. “Mr. Blazingsol and Miss Dash, if you have something to share to the class then do it.” Professor Flintheart raised his voice and placed his book on the desk. Gotta say that he is the strickest teacher in CHS. He once called us, Rainbow and I, a couple of laid back. He is correct! Not sure if I should be proud of that though. I placed both hands behind my head and smirked. “I just want to say that the soccer teams are sure to win tomorrow, Professor.” He looks at us with that deadly stares of his and slowly nods. “If only you have that level of confidence on your exams, Mr. Blazingsol. You will be top student and not just a merely top soccer player.” Well, that hurts. But he is right, again. Even Rainbow is laughing and I think she whispered. “Bad boy.” Pointing at me. Damn, I think now I was the one who blushed. Anyway! That is enough school for today! I was recollecting my stuff from my locker when Arctika had revenge for what I told her. She likes to use her hair league and use it as a weapon. She stretched all the way back to her arm and let it go. The impact on my forearm made me jumped too, which scared me. “Holy Mother of Dragons!! Arctika that hurts!” I said rubbing my forearm. That is going to leave a bruise.” Then I heard Rainbow laughing like crazy. “Hit him again, Arc. It was fun they way he freaked out.” She replied opening her locker and placing some books inside it. “Ha, ha. Look, I am dying of happiness here.” I added. I then saw Lyra and Bon Bon giving the students the tickets for tomorrow’s event. “Hey sis, are we having something else for tomorrow?” She nods and does her hair on a ponytail. “Yes we are. We got permission for Principal Celestia to make some booths so we could sell fast food and other stuff. That way we can gather more funds to whatever she and her sister are planning.” “I bet it would be something awesome and epic!” Rainbow added leaning on the locker. Lyra comes over and counts some tickets. “Hi guys how many would you like?” “Just two, Lyra. For me and my brother.” Arctika added. Lyra gave the tickets to her and she turns her torso to Rainbow. “What about you Dash?” “I am fine, I… already bought mine.” Rainbow replied a little bit nervously. I wonder why. “Guess I will see you both tomorrow.” She said taking her backpack. “Oh, and Blazingsol?” “Yeah?” “Don’t you dare to lose that match.” She said tapping my shoulder. But she made it sound both scary and friendly with a warm smile; I can’t tell which side I should go for it. I just nodded and gave her a thumps up. “Good, sleep well.” I do not know if I can after that. I would like to say the same to Rainbow but I have faith that she and her team will win. Tomorrow my boys play first then the girls are next. That means Rainbow might be there to watch us play, speaking of pressure. Well, here I am looking at the ceiling of my room. I am not nervous, though. I am just thinking that I will be singing alongside Rainbow, which sure caught all of us by surprise. But, it also motivates to do better; maybe after the play we can enjoy the festival. Students get free food after all. I have to admit these days sure have been something I did not foresee. I was closing my eyes when my phone ranged and oh, hello there. It’s a message from Rainbow. “Maybe, maybe after the play we can go the booths and have something to eat.” By the Goddesses, is Rainbow doing what I am thinking? And I can’t tell if she is asking or just making look like a fact but who cares! I big smile appeared on my face, if I had a mirror in front of me I would probably look like a stupid. Of course I replied with a solid ‘yes’. “I heard that Pinkie is making pizza.” “OK, btw I am hoping to see you on sugar rush again. You are funnier that way.” What? I feel both confused and hurt. But… the things that am willing to do for THE girl, right? A small and evil grin is on my face as I thought on a great comeback.“I will do it, if you wear that dress for the rest of the day.” Rainbow immediately responded with the emoji ‘X_X’ HA! The two of us can play your game, Rainbow. “Clever boy, but I agree. Idiot.” I giggled as I read her text and I bet she is losing her mind right now. I can’t tell who is going to suffer more, but hey, it is going to be fun anyways. I looked at Ruby and she is already sleeping at the edge of my bed. Nothing to worry about, she will move closer to the wall on the other side of my bed. I set the alarm on my phone and prepare myself to have a nice sleep. Author's Note Welp, here it is! A little late but the next one is going to be awesome! Wondercolts VS Blades. Stay tune for it! Thanks for reading!
Canterlot's Finest“I AM FUCKING LATE!!” I yelled with all of my strength as I ran to my bathroom and changed to my soccer uniform. “My backpack where the hell is it?!” I looked on my chair, beneath the sheets and when I looked again at my phone I just panicked even more. But! Ruby came to the rescue she found my backpack underneath my bed. How the fricking… it got there. I knelled before her and patted her head. “Nice job my girl!” Ruby barked and licked my face as a sign of happiness. I almost tripped running downstairs, Arctika already left since she had to go earlier to prepare…some stuff at CHS. I just took two pieces of bread and some peanut butter on top of them. Eyup, I just made am improvised sandwich, that is not even a sandwich but who the hell cares! I am late for the game! I was opening the door when I saw my helmet and my keys. Screw it. I thought taking them and going to the garage. Fluttershy is walking a few dogs, so calmly so… her. “What a beautiful day, the sun rises the birds are singing, what a peaceful and lovely day.” She says taking a deep breath. But the calmly and serenity moment is slowly being interrupted by the sound of an engine. “Who is that?” Fluttershy asks turning her neck to the street and narrowing her eyes. A red and black Suzuki GSX S1000F with a phoenix painted on both sides appears on the horizon, as the engine noise is getting a bit louder by each second that passes. “HA! And My sister said that I was wasting my money on this!” I said smiling. I passed so fast next to… I do not why but she was hugging her dogs. Whoever that was, it was scared than the dogs. “Goodness… was that… Blazingsol?” Fluttershy asks looking at her dogs. “He sure was on a hurry.” As I approach CHS I spotted the bus from where our rivals came from I lifted up my visor and saw the girl’s team around it. The Fillydelphia Blades. The boys must be already on the field, I was looking for the spot to park my bike but some girls are looking at me. “Who is that?” “Looks like CHS sure has some hot guys.” “Is he on the soccer team? I would definitely suck his d-“ HA! I found a spot! I took off my helmet and ran to the soccer field. Sorry girls but… I have someone else on my mind. Astral is warming up with the rest of the team, he then looks at Coach Soarin and he looks pissed. “Damn it buddy, where the hell are you?” Coach Soarin looks at his watch and then stares at the referee. He must start the game in a few minutes. It was at this moment when Rainbow, Noire and Arctika are sitting on the bleaches. “Where is that moron?” Arctika said scanning the field. “I knew I should have stayed and wake him up.” “He better shows up before I kick his butt.” Rainbow said cracking her knuckles. “I would like to join you but there he is, running like crazy, again.” Noire said pointing at me as I put on my gloves. Coach Soarin crossed his arms and nodded to the referee. “If you were not the best goalkeeper I have ever seen and captain, Blazingsol, I would be expelling from the team.” “Well, guess we are both lucky Coach.” I said with a smirk. “Move your ass and guard the net.” “Will do, Sir.” I crossed looks with the captain of the Blades. Silver Glaive, he is good yeah. Forward. I know his movements but he looks confident. As I approach to the net, I rally up my boys to the center of the field. “Glad you showed up in time, buddy.” “Yeah well, I was dreaming with my angel but now let just focus on winning this. Now, remember that the Blades like to play rough. Keep your head cool and do not let them pass it to Silver Glaive, you know that he is dangerous if he is in the box.” The team nods and clapped. “Now… who we are?” “We are the hunters and they are our prey! Wondercolts Forever and Always!” We yelled and go to our respective positions. I looked at the bleaches and the girls are waving at me, even Rainbow gave me a thumps up. I salute her with a smirk and performed quick jumps on my goal. “Let’s do this!” I said clashing my knuckles together. *** “Blazingsol!” Thunderlane yelled as I dived to my right punching away the ball from a powerful shot from Silver Glaive. “Goddesses, Silver is faster than the last time.” I said getting up and tightening the strap of my right glove. “Hurricane, you cover Silver! The rest park the bus!” The beginning of the match was tough, we only had two chances on scoring a goal as for the Blades… they have been hitting my net for the past thirty minutes. I have to admit… I have not blocked that many shots in my entire life. They prepared for the corner kick, something we are used to. As soon as I saw the ball coming right to Silver’s head I jumped and catch it. Immediately, I threw it to Astral as he runs to the center of the field and in the right time he tosses the ball to Heath Burns, he goes for the volley shot but barely misses the net. “What the- C´mon!” Rainbow exclaimed. “At this rate they are going to be on zero for the half time.” “Easy Dash, they still have time to score.” Noire replied. “They just need to ignore the center of the field and attack on the flanks.” Arctika added. Their goalkeeper wastes no time in kicking the ball to the center of the field, just for Silver to catch it, he… kind of break Thunderlane’s back as he tried to slide tackle him but instead he fell and now Silver has an opening to my net or that is what I thought when Bulk Biceps came running like crazy and tackled him. Silver flew away a few meters and- “A penalty kick?!”Rainbow yelled as she gets up and waves at me. “HEY IGNIS! You better block that!” Even with all the noise in the field, and the festival next to us. I heard her clearly. I just nodded and raised my arm to her. “Nothing to worry, Rainbow.” Silver places the ball on the ground and steps back a few meters. “Hey Blazingsol… was that your girlfriend cheering on you?” “No, but she will be… one day.” I replied with a smile. “Well, you better hurry up or I will ask her out.” Silver replied brushing his… silver hair. “HA! Over my dead body.” and then he runs towards the ball, I knew where he was aiming for. He knows that my ‘weak’ side is the left one. So I dived to that side with both arms and catched the ball in time. I rolled and quickly get up with the ball on my hands. “You need to do better if you want to even talk to her.” “Lucky bastard.” He said. I looked over the bleaches and the girls are cheering for the team. They started to do the classic wave there. It might be a little one, but sure looks amazing from here. As the first part of the game is on the final moments, Astral received a luck pass from Biceps. He aimed and shot scoring that goal we really need it. Biceps lift him up as the rest of the team gathers around and them. I made a jump and clapped several times. “Nice one buddy!” “GO BROTHER!” Noire yelled. “He might be dumb but he is good!” The referee blows his whistle marking the end of the first half. Once on we returned to the side of the field I was opening a bottle of water when Coach Soarin took his blackboard he draw something and then he showed it to us. “This is what we are going to do.” He points at Thunderlane, Biceps, Winds and Astral. “You boys will recover the ball and pass it between you, and then Heath Buns will run to their box, as Light will cross the ball, but you will letting it pass it so Winds gets the chance to shoot.” “So it’s a fake pass to Buns…” Winds said. “Yes, I need you to run just seconds after Buns and Light are inside their box. We might be winning but you all know how dangerous Glaive can be.” “But our captain has done a perfect job so far!” Biceps tapped/hit my back quite hard I spat some water into the air. “Sorry…” Coach Soarin took off her hat and smirked. “Aye, keep it up Blazingsol. The rest of you have done an excellent job but do not get cocky. Whatever they are planning, it is going to be fast and something unexpected. I am counting on every single one of you, boys.” “We got this, Coach.” I said placing a hand at the center of the room. “We are the hunters, right?” Coach Soarin brushed away a tear from his cheek. “O-Of course we are!” With that play in mind we returned to the field, and so the second half is about to start. I looked at Silver Glaive; he is crossed arm and a smirk on his face. Whatever he is thinking is might be something bad, by the look on his face. He then looked at his teammates and they all positioned themselves on their spots. They will kick the ball for the second half and they have something in mind. The referee marks the start of the second half and the Blades are swarming our part of the field with Silver as the tip of the spear. They passed through our midfielders like they were not there, Silver even had the guts to perform some bicycles to Thunderlane.He then passed the ball to his partner and crosses it back to him. Just like our own play. Silver Glaive kicked the ball just a few meters away from my area. But not even with all of his strength managed to score the goal, the ball bounced up and landed behind my net. It is a corner kick, again. I shook my hands because of the impact. “What is it Blazingsol? Did that hurt?” “I don’t want to offend you but… I have blocked more powerful shots than yours and they came from a girl.” His reaction was priceless. He flicked his hair and crossed his arms. I think someone is extremely touchy when it comes to strength. We prepared for the corner kick but the Blades are impeding me from having a clear look at my surroundings. It was when I saw the ball on the air, everyone jumped and then as I jumped to catch it, someone tackled me. I hit the ground hard with my shoulder and the next thing that happened was Silver celebrating his goal. I saw Biceps looking at me with a worry look on his face. “You OK captain?” “Y-Yeah… it was nothing. But…” Astral is reclaiming to the referee that it was clearly a fault. The referee said that he saw nothing and can’t mark such a thing. Heh, looks like certain forward played dirty to score. The big guy helped me to stand up and also helped me to crack my back. “Thanks Biceps.” I said rubbing my shoulder. Biceps nodded and I took a quick glance to the bleachers and my sister alongside Noire is grabbing Rainbow by her hips. She really looks pissed off as she said some certain words to the referee. “Let me go! I will kick his fat ass!” Rainbow said struggling. “C’mon girls! Let me go!” “Dash! You have to stay calm!” Arctika replied, she managed to control Rainbow. It was fun watching her like that. I could not help but to giggle. This was the first time that I saw Rainbow acting like that just because I fell… well, Glaive pushed me but…you get the idea. She really takes sports seriously. Whelp, with that the score is 2-1 and the match is about to end. As long as the ball is on their box there is nothing to worry about- Silver Glaive has the ball! Thunderlane and Biceps went after him but he dribbled the ball and passed between them, he then performed a few bicycles and run to my box, once in position he aimed and shot. The ball is going faster this time, I dived to my left and with my left hand I, somehow, managed to scratched the ball. Lucky for me, Glaive could not shot again since Thunderlane came back at full speed and kicked the ball as he kicked to the middle of the field where Buns catched it. The girls gasped by my dived, as I get up I saw them giving me a thumps up and cheering on me. “Damn, he flew like a phoenix.” Rainbow said. “Still, that is another corner kick and well… let just hope that this time they do not score.” Arctika added. I called everyone for the corner kick, we are going for a counter-attack and ends this game for good. If we can recover the ball that is, I saw Glaive stepping next to me. Is he going for the same play again? “One question for you, mate.” Glaive said tapping my shoulder. “Your sister is single, right?” If there is one thing that I hate the most is that some douchebag ask that question, so as the big brother and warden of my little sister. I grabbed Glaive’s shoulder and pressed him against the post. “Do not get any funny ideas, mate.” I said looking at him in the eyes. I heard the referee whistling and then he commands us to separate us. Astral come over and pushed Glaive away. “Hey buddy, keep your head cool. I mean you can’t since you are on fire but…” “Save it for later buddy.” I said tapping his shoulder. It was a matter of time before they send the ball to my box but this time they kicked just outside the box and Glaive himself was there to receive it. He is going for a fricking bicycle kick but he is also going to hit Thunderlane’s head. As a reaction Thunderlane jumped and blocked the shot with his head, once the ball hit him it send it up to the sky. I saw Astral running to the middle. We can start our counter attack with this chance. I rushed to the limits of my box and when the ball was on my reached I was going to punch it but Glaive get up and tried to headbutt it. He did make contact but with my head. I was on the ground and saw one of the Blades kicking the ball inside the net. It was a goal. Rainbow gets up and she looks mad. “What the heck! That is a fault not a goal!” I could not help but to hit the grass with my fist and with one hand rubbing the left side of my head. No blood, good. I slowly get up but Glaive is still on the ground. After a few moments Glaive was helped by his teammates and get him up. He has a smirk on his face. “We are not out yet, Wondercolt.” He said before going to their side of the field. “No, see you at the penalty shoot-out, Blade.” I said looking at Coach Soarin. The referee marks the end of the match as everyone was expecting. We go straight to the penalty shoot out. Everyone is tired but one goal can mark the difference. I rally up my team as Coach Soarin bring up his blackboard. “Alright boys, I was hoping not to face the Blades on this situation but… C’mon we all love a challenge.” The boys laughed and chuckled. “Still, do not lose focus and remember, do it fast and easy. I took a sip of water and put on my gloves. “Blazingsol… you know what do to.” “Yes sir.” I said with a smirk. I clashed my knuckles together and stepped inside the circle, with my boys around me. “Well boys looks like this party is not over yet. Let’s give the Blades something that they will never forget. It’s time to melt them with our flames!” I said placing my hand at the middle of the circle, everyone placed their hand and together we raised them. “We are the hunters and they are our prey!” My boys formed a line and as I passed between them, Astral tapped my shoulder. “You got this, buddy.” He said. “WE got this, just do your job and I do mine.” I replied with a smirk as I took position on my net. I turned around and saw not Glaive but one of his midfielders ready to shoot. Arctika took a glance at Rainbow and she seems a little bit nervous. Arctika giggled and placed an arm on her shoulder. “Hey Dash are you nervo-“ “Nah, I am just thinking on the things I will do if Ignis loses this game. So… requesting permission to kick his ass if he loses, Ma’am.” “Permission granted.” Arctika added. “Can I join you, girls?” Noire asked. “Astral sure could use that too.” Sometimes I hate my good listener skill. Goddesses, those girls are going to that but! Lucky for us we are not going to lose this. I hope. Their midfielder aims and shoots HA!. I just had to dive to my right and blocked the shot with both hands. I get up and performed a ninja sign. I placed two fingers in front of me and quickly moved my arm down. Yeah, I know. You might be thinking what an arrogant bastard. Well… I am an arrogant bastard, jokes on you. It was something like this: Astral goes first as our first shooter. I walked next to him and fist-bumped him. Then I waved at the girls everyone was happy but Rainbow was crossed arms. She does not look that impress. I got your message, Rainbow. You once called me a good GK, now I am going to show you that I am an amazing GK, as expected Astral scored the goal. “Nicely done buddy.” I walked to the net and again, Glaive is not the shooter. But this moron sure hit the ball harder. I had to stretch both hands and blocked it. I get up just to see my boys jumping and cheering. I looked at Rainbow and she seems now to be clapping. Just after that, Buns is approaching to strike, he looks nervous I playfully hit him on the shoulder and smiled at him. He nodded and placed the ball on the mark. He shots and he scores! Right in the fricking top right angle. If they miss the next one and we score then it’s all over and- oh boy look who is going to shoot. Silver Glaive himself. “I went easy on you last time, Blazingsol.” He said. “Oh yeah, you had to literally take me down in order to score, remember? Twice.” I replied with a smirk. He remains silent but a certain group of girls are cheering on me. I waved at them and it was in that moment when Rainbow winked at me. Goddesses, now I am getting nervous. But, I took a deep breath and looked at my boys, some of them are way more nervous than me and even Biceps, the big guy, is hugging Thunderlane and Astral. So, I looked at Glaive as he backs ups a few meters from the ball and set his eyes to me. We did not blink until he kicked the ball. I dived to my right but the ball kind of started to turn towards my left, it heading towards the center of the net. Luck, I got fricking lucky. I stopped the shot with my foot! What the hell. The look on Silver’s face was epic. A straight face but also filled with anger. The girls got up and even Noire threw away her popcorn. All that remains is for Hurricane to end them. Astral came to me and hit my shoulder. “Buddy! You just stopped 3/3 shots! You are on fire!” “I am fire, buddy.” I replied. Thunderlane might be a defender but he knows where to place the ball, he looks confident, though. He took a deep breath and shot. Goal. The team ran to Thunderlane as Biceps carried him on one of his shoulders. We are all started to jump and hug each other. We made it to the finals. Thunderlane then comes over and we high five. Coach Soarin come over and took my shoulder. “Outstanding, excellent work my boys!” We were celebrating when Astral tapped my shoulder and pointed to my behid. I turned around and saw Rainbow walking to our position; once she arrived she flicked her hair and crossed her arms. “Y-You were pretty good, Ignis.” She said. “I had to; otherwise you might be kicking my ass.” I replied laughing. “Well, now I have to do better. You had your moment to shine but now… it is my turn.” She said as her team gathers around the field. “I am sure you will.” I said standing next to her. “You are already awesome.” I said as I walked away. I took a glance and she blushed. I went to where Arctika and Noire are and joined them. Astral came with a few water bottles. He gave me one as we saw the both of the girl’s teams warming up for the game. “Congrats boys.” Arctika said. “Looks like you are safe, for now.” Noire added. I know why she said that but Astral looked confused. “I will explain that later, buddy.” Rainbow’s game is about to start, after she chose to start first and placing the ball in the middle of the field. She looked at me with a curious look on her face. I winked at her and she smiled. She then changed her attitude and now she has flames on her eyes. She is ready to play. She is ready to win. After the captains shook hands, Rainbow puts the ball on the grass and waits for Lightning Dust to come. “So it begins.” “All right! Let’s go Wondercolts!” Dust quickly passes the ball to Dash as Fleetfoot joins the attack, Dash points to Dust to move to the center of the field. She does by sprinting and passing between two midfielders. At the right moment, Dash passed the ball with such elegancy that only she can do it. Dust also did a good job controlling the ball with her foot but as soon as the ball touched the grass, she returned the ball to Dash. She wasted no time in shoot to the net. It hit on the post. “Damn! That was a close one.” Astral commented. I crossed my arms as Rainbow speaks with her teammates. “Yeah, but next time Rainbow will score.” “You are so confident about her, brother?” Arctika asked. I shrugged my shoulders and smirked at my sister. “Well, I have been there when she shoots and it is not an easy feat to block her shots.” We were talking when one girl dared to performed a slide tackle on Rainbow, it was clearly a fault. However, she gets up like nothing. This might be a good chance to score. Rainbow moves a bit to the left and stares at the ball. She always flicks her hair when she shoots a free kick. Why? Maybe is for checking the wind, nah she looks cool when she does that. This time she is a bit closer that her last shot. The ball curved at half on its way making the goalkeeper to stretch her arms but stills she missed the ball. I did my best not to fangirl but screw it. I get up screamed with all of my power. “GOAL! That is the Rainbow Dash WE all love.” I deliberately made emphasis on the ‘we’ so I might not scare anyone. Rainbow high fived Dust and Cloudchaser and once she heard me she giggled and waved at me. Lightning Dust hit her side with a shoulder and whispered something to her. I just hope it was not something that has to do with me. Anyway! The game resumes and the Blades are going for a counterattack. Rainbow and Lightning went to defend her box. Damn they run fast, but Night Glider managed to catch the ball just after the crossing. She gets up and tosses the ball to Rainbow. She is now dribbling the ball like a pro. I saw Arctika recording with her camera. Rainbow by herself passed between three Blades, Lightning Dust was alone on the box so Rainbow passed the ball to Lightning. She received with her chest and performed a quick turn, in the right time she shot but the Blades’ GK catched it. “The girls are on fire.” I said taking a sip from my water. “Sooner or later, they will score a second goal.” Astral nodded as he pulls out a book from his backpack. I did not put attention on the name but I think I read the word Juliet on that. “They are barely struggling; we kind of had a balanced match.” I turned my sight to the game, and well I took a glance to Rainbow. She has a big smile on her face. She is doing what she loves. She sure was born to be a premiere athlete. Again, I found myself daydreaming. Rainbow and Lightning are advancing as Fleetfoot and Cloudchaser recovered the ball right on the Blades’ side of the field. Lightning made a great job passing the ball between the legs of one of the defenders. Their middle defender started to run so Lightning quickly crossed the ball to Rainbow. She performed her signature move, the volley shot. Goddesses, the GK did not even move. She just stood there as the ball entered the net from the right angle. Lightning gave a hug to Rainbow as Cloudchaser tapped her back, then she did the unexpected. She pointed at me and winked like if she dedicated that goal to me. I turned my neck to my friends and they are giggling. I felt my cheeks turning red, just a little bit. The Blades tried to respond but Rainbow stole the ball, she is trying to get pass though three Blades.She made a combination of scissors and stopovers! She is perfect! Now she can passes it to Lightning Dust but the referee marked and offside. Some spectators got mad for that call. I cannot tell if that was an offside but…sure Lightning and Rainbow are talking with the referee. They seemed to come to an agreement. But the Blades now have the ball and they really needed that time to recover some air. The first half is almost ending; the score is 2-0. The girls sure are making it look easy. Night Glider saved a few shots but they were easy ones. Right now, Fleetfoot has the ball at the middle of the field. “Fleetfoot! Watch your six!” Coach Spitfire yelled. Fleetfoot saw Rainbow running like hell right in the middle of the mid defenders. Fleetfoot send an excellent pass as Rainbow let the ball bounce a few times and then she kicked with all of her mighty but hit the post! The Blades got confused and they kicked the ball for a corner kick. Lightning raises her hand and serves the ball into the box, straight to where Rainbow is. You could say that for someone of her height it is kind of hard for her to hit the ball with her head. Well, she just scored. After that Arctika gets up and takes her backpack. “Where are you going sis?” I asked as she handles me over the camera. “I am going to check the final preparations for the play, make sure to go for Rainbow and your outfits.” She replied looking at Astral and he looks nervous. “C’mon Romeo, we have work to do.” Romeo? Wait so… that book he was carrying is because. Noire started to laugh and grunted as he takes his backpack. “Coming.” That bastard did not tell me that he was going to play Romeo. But… then who is going to be Juliet? I saw Night Glider brushing her hair and once she saw me she gave me a fist-bump. “Nice game Blazingsol.” “You are going pretty well too.” Rainbow crossed her arms as she walks to where I am. “Hey, Ignis. Did you know that Applejack is going to play… Juliet for the play?” I don’t know if I have to laugh or keep a straight face. I looked at Rainbow and she also wants to laugh. I bit my lip and kept my mind cool. “N-No… but… guess who is playing Romeo?” “Who?” She asked curiously. “Astral.” I replied covering my mouth. “T-Those two sure make quite a couple!” Rainbow added as we shared laughter. Even Night Glider started to laugh. “Just like you guys!” Night Glider said and almost instantly covering her mouth. “What?” Rainbow and I asked. “N-Nothing!” She replied blushing. “I need to… change my gloves! See you later!” And he ran to the other side of the field. “That was weird.” Rainbow said rubbing the back of her head. “Anyway, the play is going to start soon. So… what are you going to do?” She asked. “What? Obviously I am going to watch the game.” I replied with a smirk. “I will let Noire to tell me about the play.” Rainbow nodded as she flicks her hair. “Good, you chose right. Let me show you how to win a game easily.” She said cracking her neck. “Do not get cocky, Rainbow.” I added as I patted her head. HA! She looked angry but then she kind of liked it. “I will return to my spot.” “Sure.” She said as she opens her bottle of water. When I go back I saw Noire taking the camera and her backpack. “Make sure to record everything.” I said giggling. “Oh you bet. I am sooooo going to enjoy that.” She said with a mischievous tune. “I will record your musical too, Ignis.” Damn, I… kind of forgot that. But! At least I did not get involved in such a sappy and romantic thingy. The second half has just started! “…” “…….” “What the f-“ Coach Spitfire was cut off by the crowd from Fillydelphia! Eyup, they just score as soon as the second half started. After that, Dust managed to recover the ball but she just got tackled by an opponent! Damn, not good. She is on the floor and touches her ankle in pain. Rainbow ran to check on her. She then tried to get up but failed. Fleetfoot and Rainbow helped Dust to get her up and moved her outside the field for treatment. No one saw that one coming, not even Night Glider or Rainbow. The girl who is replacing Lightning Dust is Derpy. Not as fast as her but…she knows her way on the field. I was so focused on the game that I did not see Sunset coming by. “Hello there, Blazingsol!” Sunset waved at me. “Uh? I mean hello Shimmer.” “Sorry I missed your game.” Sunset said placing her guitar case between her legs. “Well, we won so…you just missed the penalty shoot-out.” I replied with a smile. “Where have you been anyway?” Sunset giggled and I am confused. “Since you and Rainbow decided to go for a Metal version for the musical. Rarity asked us if we could perform as your musicians, you know live music.” Sunset said tapping her guitar case. I was left speechless. Rainbow sure is going to love this surprise. “Wow that sure sound amazing.” We turned our sight to the game, just to see that the Blades are attacking at full strength. Ember, their top player is preparing to shoot, luckily, Rainbow blocked her shoot. The ball landed right in front of Derpy. “Kick it away Derpy!” Night Glider yelled. So, Derpy aimed and shot. I have no idea how that shot ended up on the other side of the field. Derpy has more strength than we all thought. Because of this, the girls can adjust their formation and go for a counter-attack. Somehow, Fleetfoot lost the ball in the middle, Ember recovered the ball but she clashed with Cloudchaser as they tried to prevent the ball from leaving the field. The referee pulled out the yellow card and raised it towards Cloudchaser. What the actual fricking hell was that? Rainbow ran next to referee. “Hey are you blind!” Rainbow yelled. “Ember clashed with Cloudchaser intentionally!” The referee gave Rainbow a not welcoming stare. “Your teammate tackled the player, end of the discussion.” I am starting to feel that both referees hate us. Anyway, that free kick is quite closer to the box. Ember steps back making big strides, she then takes a deep breath and runs towards the ball. Her shot ended up being washed up by one of her teammates, Night Glider did her best to block it but she did not reached it. They are at just one goal to put things even. Now, I am not that nervous but…right now sure I am. Including Sunset. Rainbow sure is doing her best to keep pushing forward but the Blades are using a different position: 1-4-5, with Ember as striker. The second half sure was for the Blades, but we still got this. I am sure that Rainbow something under her sleeve. There are only 5 minutes left, if the girls park the bus it might be risky to go for that so, instead, they are going for an all-out attack. Coach Spitfire told Rainbow something, she was amazed but when things are turning against you, you have to improvise. Fleetfoot passed the ball to Derpy, at first she got scared when four Blades started to run towards her but once she saw Cloudchaser on the other side of the field she kicked the ball. Cloudchaser managed to received the ball and saw Rainbow quickly moving to the middle. Rainbow suddenly stops and receives the ball, as she tries to keep the ball on her feet. A few seconds passed and Rainbow managed to gave the ball to Derpy. She then just kicked the ball towards the net. The shot was so powerful that bounce up. The Blades goalkeeper was going to get the ball but once she saw four girls running after it. She returned to her position. The central defenders covered three of the girls but they left Rainbow alone. Rainbow saw the ball going down and in the right moment she kicked it. At first there was silent but once we saw the ball inside the net. We all started to scream. “WE WON! Both teams did it!” Sure the girls were quicker and lethal than us but, still. The Wondercolts are on the finals and our rivals are our nemesis. The Shadowbolts. The girls and I head to the field to celebrate with the team, some of my boys joined the girls as we all made a big circle and with our Coaches in the middle. “Excellent work, Soarin.”Spitfire said tapping his back. “Your girls were amazing, Spitfire.” He replied. “It was because of your GK and my striker we achieved this.” Spitfire said looking at me and Rainbow. “CHS sure is lucky to have that pair.” “I am just glad they are studying here. I will have no idea on how to beat them if they were our opponents.” Soarin said laughing. “Aye, now… you owe me a pizza. I heard that Miss Pie is going to prepare some for the Festival. Maybe then, we can chat about further tactics to use against the Shadowbolts.” “You read my mind.” Soarin replied with a smirk. I was celebrating with my boys when Biceps lifted me on one of her shoulders and then he did the same with Rainbow. I have to say, it was like being in a tower. “Cheers for our captains!” Thunderlane yelled. “YEAH!” Biceps screamed. “TO OUR CAPTAINS!” I looked at Rainbow and extended my arm. She took it and we both raised our arms. “VICTORY!” We all yelled. Once we returned to the ground, we knew what is going to happen next. I took my backpack and saw Rainbow running next to me. “Ready for this?” I asked. “I was born ready! That game got me hyped!” She replied with a smirk. “Let’s give them a show they will never forget!” Author's Note Happy New Year everyone/pony! Phew what a game! The Wondercolts advance to the finals! Next chapter is going to be less sport and more singing! Thanks for reading!
The Phantom and The MuseI am waiting for Rainbow to get out of the classroom, we are still in good time though. But, I have no idea why she is taking so long to get suit up. I knocked several times but she keeps saying that she will be ready soon, and that if I dare to enter she will kick my butt. After a few minutes, Rainbow finally opens the door. Goddesses, I know I have seen her before with that outfit, but this time she looks more beautiful. She did her hair with a long ponytail this time. I could not help but to look down and well, she is wearing her boots. I was going to say something but it just the way she is. “What took you so long?” I asked. “I had…a small problem with the skirt. I am ready now, so let’s get moving already.” Rainbow replied taking my arm. She seems…nervously, it might be because she is not used to that type of outfit or…nah she as performed several times with The Rainbooms before. But, then what is the thing that is troubling her. “They have not arrived, they are not here, they are not here.” Uh? Is she mumbling something?. “Hey… Rainbow. May I know why you are nervous-“ “I am not n-nervous, Ignis. I am just… singing the song on my mind.” She replied staring at me with her deadly eyes. “S-Sure…if you say so.” Things got weird when at every corner she stopped and took a quick glance at the surroundings. Is she trying for someone not to see her? What is the point? Everyone is going to see her anyway. Unless… she is trying to evade someone or her pa- “MY PARENTS ARE HERE!” She yelled as she also scared the shit out of me. We encountered them right at the entrance of the school. “That is our girl! Dashie! We have been looking for you since we came!” First, I never thought that they call her ‘Dashie’. Second, if she sees me laughing at that she will kill me. Third, they are both carrying cameras and… they are looking at me. “Is that your friend for the musical, my girl?” Her mother started to giggle and she just took a picture of us. “He looks more like his boyfriend! Our baby girl sure has grown up!” … If I laugh, she will kill me. If I laugh, she will kill me.If I laugh, she will kill me.So I just kept my best straight face. “MOM! DAD! You are embarrassing me!” Rainbow yelled. “AND HE IS A FRIEND!” Rainbow then sighs and tries to keep her head cool. “Mom, Dad. This is Ignis Blazingsol. He is captain of the soccer team and my partner for the musical.” “H-Hello, nice to meet you.” I said extending my arm to them. “My name is Windy Whistles, I am the proud mother of my Rainbow Dash.” She said shaking hands with me, and then she leans to her husband. “Rainbow never said that he was this good looking.” What? “The honor is ours, kid. I am Bow Hotfoof.” He then pulls my arm and gives me quite lethal hug bear. “He is also well-toned!” He let go of me and pats my back. He then moves my body next to Rainbow and they both started to take pictures. “C’mon guys! Smile to the camera!” “This one sure is going for the album!” Windy said looking at the camera. “My daughter looks like a bride on that beautiful dress!” Her father commented as he brushes off a tear from her cheek. “WE LOVE YOU RAINBOW DASH!” They both yelled. Rainbow suddenly ran to them and made a group talk. “Mom, Dad! Stop this! You are embarrassing me in front if Ignis! Could you please be more…I do not know… discreet?” “Sure darling! Anything four our little rainbow!” Her mom said hugging her. “I can’t wait to see your performance!” Bow said hitting Rainbow’s side. “Your friend sure looks like a good guy!” “That time will come, go and find your seats. Like now. Please.” Rainbow said dragging them to the entrance of the school. “I will see you later.” She said closing the doors. She then wipes her forehead with an arm. “Goddesses…they arrived sooner than I thought.” I am leaning against the wall and trying not to laugh. “Your parents sure are… good persons.” “They are crazy! It just that-“ “They care for you, for them you are the most amazing girl all over the planet.” I said with a smirk making her blush. “Wow, you really think that? I mean, well, you are right but still it is a little frustrating when they act like that. Can you imagine that they have an album of all of my greatest achievements?! That is including the silly ones!” “They did it because they love you, Rainbow. There is no need to be embarrassed.” I replied. “Also… they kind of seemed to like you.” She added. “My Father always says that is the first impression that matters.” “Well, you sure did a good impression. Let’s just get this over with.” We continue walking until we reached the auditorium. Oh boy, just in time to see the last scene for the play. As soon as we stepped inside, Rainbow’s parents started to wave at us and took a picture. The flash distracted everyone on that row. I brushed my eyes several times until I recover my sight. Just to see Astral ‘Romeo’ drinking the poison from the little bottle. After a couple of seconds, Applejack ‘Juliet’ wakes up and sees him lying death on her lap. “Noooo! Romeo! Why?!” She then pulls out a knife and plunged it on her belly. “I… will love you my Romeo. Soon I will be with you.” She said brushing his hair as they both are already death. The red curtain closes as the spectators are applauding and soon after all of the actors are on the scene and performed a bow. I was clapping alongside Rainbow when Rarity showed up. “Good you are both here! Follow me!”We followed Rarity to the backstage. There, we found Pinkie, Applejack and Sunset tuning their respective instruments. They are wearing a long red dress; it has some similarities with Rainbow’s. “You guys ready?” Applejack said. I nodded and put on my face mask. “Let’s hit it.” A few seconds passed when I heard Arctika voice. “Ladies and Gentleman as our final act, the students Rainbow Dash and Ignis Blazingsol are going to perform The Phantom of the Opera. But, we have a surprise. Members of the local band, The Rainbooms alongside Octavia are going to join them as part of this version. Please, let’s give them a big applause.” You already know who plays which instrument, but let me remind you. Applejack plays the bass guitar, Sunset will be the lead guitarist, Pinkie is on the drums and Octavia on the organ. I looked at Rainbow and she is now calmly. Not to mention that she looks like an angel. I snapped out of my daydreaming as AJ hit my side with her bass. The girls took their positions as the music starts. Rainbow walks to the front and extends her arms, slowly making a few spins, looking at the ground she then lifts her head to the ceiling and placing her hands together, after that, she stands still as I make my entry from behind covering my face with the cloak. In sleep he sang to me In dreams he came That voice which calls to me and speaks my name And do I dream again for now I find The Phantom of the Opera is there Inside my mind I shake off the cloak revealing my facemask to her and the crowd. Sing once again with me Our strange duet My power over you grows stronger yet And though you turn from me to a glance behind The Phantom of the Opera is there Inside your mind. I finished my part pointing at her with two fingers and closing my fist. Once Rainbow starts to sing again, I am suppose to walk around a few times, then she runs to the left side, she then lifts her arm and points at me and then runs a hand on her face, looking scared. Those who have seen your face Draw back in fear I am the mask you wear It's me they hear...I raised my arms; Finally I got close to her and hold her hand. Your/My spirit and my/your voice in one combined The Phantom of the Opera is there/here Inside my/your mind1 He's there, the phantom of the opera! Beware, the phantom of the opera! He's there, the phantom of the opera! Afterwards I am set to point at her and closed my fist, as if I am trying to make her fell for me like if I was casting a spell. Sing my angel of music! Sing my angel! Sing for me! Sing my angel! Sing! Sing my angel! Sing for me! Rainbow sure made a lot of effort to sing that high. At the final part, Rainbow falls into my arms and improvised taking off my mask and places it in front of her own face looking at the crowd, I looked away to my left and…silence. The first ones to get up were Rainbow’s parents. They started to applaud, slowly but steady. Soon everyone joined them. I looked at Rainbow and she is breathing heavily. “Guess they liked it.” I said with a smile. “They better.” She replied. “My...throat, it kind of hurts.” She said giggling. She put on my mask as all of us hold hands and performed a bow to the crowd. I saw her parents waving, jumping and whistling. I giggled at the sight and so did Rainbow. “You think they are going to ask us for more pictures?” I asked at her. “I am sure they will.” She replied with a sigh. “But hey, after that, we can enjoy the festival.” She is right; this day sure is going well. “Pizza here I come!” We reunited with Rainbow’s parents in the hallway; Rarity and Arctika are here too. So Rainbow’s parents took a lot of pictures with all of us. My eyes are stunned by their flash. Goddesses this sure is taking long. I can hear my stomach grumping like a fricking T-Rex. “C’mon Rainbow! Can you pose with Ignis-boy like in the poster?” Windy said with that big smile on her face. I looked at Rainbow and she wasted no time in taking my arm and placing it on her lower back. “Good! Oh my Gosh you guys look so adorable!” And there go my cheeks and her cheeks turning red. Not gonna lie. She…looks cute when she is blushing. I also heard Rarity and Arctika giggling. Finally! This photo session is over. Her parents then gave us a group hug. Bow kissed Rainbow on her forehead. “You were great, both of you. Sadly…we have to go, Rainbow.” “Where are you going? What about the festival?” She asked. “We would like to stay, honey. But, your Father and I want to move out to Las Pegasus. You know since he got that job we…arranged to move there.” “Wow, I was not expecting that.” Rainbow replied giving a hug to her parents. “Well, it was fun while it last.” “We will see you soon…baby girl.” Bow said patting her head. Rainbow turned red almost instantly. “DAD! You are not supposed to call me like that anymore!” She yelled punching him on the shoulder with both hands. It is kind of funny because her Father is as tall as me and she is small. It was like watching a puppy scratching a pair of curtains. After that little, cute show her Father gave her a hug. She then crossed her arms and sighs as she talks with her mother. Bow then walked to where I am and leaned forward. “Ignis…you are a good boy.” He said placing a hand on my shoulder. “I… want you to take care of her. Will you do that for me?” “Sir yes sir! You can count on me.” I replied. We are shaking hands when he whispered at my ear something I truly did not see coming. “Oh, and I will be glad if you end up as her boyfriend.” He said with a smile and tapping my back. Her parents left the school and they waved at us. Rainbow waved at them back, and then she turns her torso and stares at me. She rose an eyebrow and snapped her fingers right in front of my face. “Hey Ignis, you there? Yoo-hoo, Earth to Ignis…wake up!” She then hits me on the belly. “Houston I am here! I mean, sure, I am OK… baby girl.” I knew I should not have said that, she closes her fist in anger and hits me once again on the belly, harder this time. I am trying to recover from that blow and she is blushing angrily. “Let’s just get something to eat, Torchie.” We all nodded and head outside. The moment we stepped outside we saw al lot of booths in the soccer field and parking lot. I was looking at which booth could be Pinkie’s when Rainbow hit my side. “Remember that we have a deal, moron.” She said taking my arm and dragged me to wherever she is taking me. “Have fun you two!” Arctika yelled as she waved at us. Once Rainbow let go of me, we ended up on Pinkie’s booth and ordered a pizza. Now, we are taking sit on the bench. I could notice that Rainbow is looking at me with a curious look. I lifted up my head asking what is up. She just shrugged her shoulders. “What is it guys? Are you tired for the soccer games?” Pinkie said as she places a dish to each one of us with a slice of pizza. “I am starving, that’s it.” I said giving a bite to the pizza. “Goddesses this is so good!” Rainbow also gave a bite and her eyes widened. “Everything that Pinkie cooks is delicious, can I have another one?” “Sure! Here you go Dashie!” Wow, she is on her second slice. Better keep up with her. *** “My… stomach…too much pizza.” I said finishing the last slice on my dish. “Totally worth it.” Rainbow tapped my shoulder and crossed her arms. “You ate like a champ, Ignis.” “What can I say? Best pizza in Canterlot!” After having something to eat, Rainbow and I decided to explore other booths. There were not only food stands; there were also games and other stuff. We found a game where you use toy guns like from the cowboys and you have to shoot down pins. “Hey Ignis, would you like to play this?” She asked as she takes the toy gun. “Sure, I have been waiting for the second round.” I replied with a smirk. “Let’ go!” We fist-bumped each other as the pins started to appear in front of us, some of them appeared faster than I expected and some of them moved from right to left or vice versa. I have been watched a lot of cowboys movies, so I feel confident about this. I was the first to put down the rifle on the table. The dude counted the ones I shot down. “Alrgiht… you got 13. Here is your prize.” He gave me a little charm with the looks of a star. Great. I can now say that I am the sheriff around here. “That is cool!” Rainbow said. “You got 12, here is your prize.” He gave her a red horseshoe. I almost burst into laugh once she took it and gave me her best WTF face. Who could have guess that one pin can make the difference between a nice prize and such a lame prize. But hey, I managed to beat Rainbow in something at least. You have to taste the small victories. And so Rainbow and I moved on to start something to drink. Lucky us, we found Applejack’s booth. She is serving some apple cider, even her young sister is with her. She seems to be serving to the kids and students as for Applejack, she is serving the seniors and adults. I wonder why. “Well, well, look who came to say hi. The Phantom and the Muse.” AJ said with a smirk. “What can I do for you fellas?” “You can give us your best apple cider!” Rainbow replied, Applebloom nodded as she took two cups and placed them under a big barrel but nothing came out. “UH… sis? We are out of apple cider.” She said knocking at the barrel. “Wait here, I will bring another one.” Applejack added, she goes to the back of her booth. Guess we wait here. But, Applebloom took the cups and filled them with the barrel where Applejack was. “There you go fellas!” We took our cups and lifted them on the air. “To the Wondercolts!” Rainbow and I said before pouring the cup inside our mouths. I almost spit it since the taste was…strong but at the same time delicious. I looked at Rainbow and she is asking for her second round. Damn, this girl sure knows her stuff. Applejack showed up with the barrel, she then took my cup and filled it. I gave it a sip and this one taste a little different, sweeter and smooth. “This is the good stuff!” Rainbow said as she takes a gulp at her cup. Her lips got covered in foam from her drink. “Rainbow…you have… on your lips.” It was it that moment when she looked at me with those magenta eyes of hers. But, there was something else; she smirked as she ran a finger on her lips. “Clean them for me.” she said narrowing her eyes. What? I blushed as I took a napkin and ran it on her lips. Well, that…was unexpected. Rainbow then asked for another one. I lost count of how many she has taken but she knows looks…different. Applejack is busy arranging the wasted barrels so… Applebloom is the one serving us. The thing is…She has been serving Rainbow from a different barrel than mine. “Hey…Rainbow? Are you OK?” I asked as she suddenly lays her head on my shoulder. “I am more than OK, Ignis. I am happy.” She said getting up and suddenly taking my arm. She then dragged me to a post and just stared at me for a while. “I am…happy because you are here…” “Well, we kind of planned this.” I said rubbing the back of my head. Rainbow shook her head to the sides as she gave the final sip to her drink. “What I meant was… I am happy because you are here with me and not with another girl.” She said leaning a little bit forward. It was in that moment when a certain smell reached my nose. “Woah…hold on.” I grabbed her by the shoulders and stared at her. “Did she…drink apple cider with…alcohol?” “What are you looking at?” She asked. “N-Nothing… just… Rainbow. How are you feeling?” “With you… I feel like the happiest girl in CHS.” She said wrapping my neck with her arms. I instantly started to look around. Some of the people are looking at us on a weird way. “Goddesses, Rainbow! Are you…drunk?!” “Possibly… you once said that you can handle a girl like me. Why are you so nervous?” She said leaning forward. “C’mon Rainbow! People are looking at us!” She then stopped her movement and smirked. “Then let’s go somewhere where they cannot…disturb us.” What? She grabbed my arm and dragged inside the school. Damn, she runs fast. But, most importantly… where the hell is she taking me?! “Rainbow! C’mon, you have to control yourself!” She just ignored me. “Rainbow Dash! What are you doing?!” I asked astonished as she kicked the door of the janitor’s room. She checked to see if it was clear and pulled me inside. It was a bit dark but I found the switch. So, I turned the light on. Just to see Rainbow sitting down on top of a small table. I tried to say something but she grabbed my jacket and pulled me closer to her. “What is it Torchie? Are you…scared?” She said rubbing my chest with a hand. “You bet I am, I mean, Rainbow… w-what are you doing?” “You know what I am doing!” She said on a seductive tune and again, she wraps my neck with her arms. “Now… be quiet.” She leaned forward as if she is going to kiss me. Goddesses, this is what I been wanting since I met her but…no. This is not right. I know that Rainbow is not being herself, and just what is she thinking? Could this be her hidden side or something? I placed a finger on her lips and looked at her. “Rainbow…you are drunk. This is not you.” She looked shocked by what I just said. Rainbow then looked down and… well, she started to sob. DID I JUST MAKE HER CRY?! “Oh shit! No, Rainbow please! Do not cry!” “I knew it! I know that I am ugly for you!” She said burring her face on my shoulder. “What?! O-Of course not! Rainbow… I think that you are…cute.” I said with my cheeks burning. She slowly rises up her head and brushes away some tears from her face. “Y-You serious?” “Death Serious.” I replied. “You are just saying that so you could get laid.” WHAT?! “R-Rainbow! W-What? NO! It is the true!” Crap, I have no idea what to say. This sure has become quite the scene, doesn’t it? “Look, Rainbow. I said grabbing her hips. “Right know you are not…being you. You are under the control of the drink you just had. Look, this is what we are going to do, first I am going to get you a-“ “You have beautiful green eyes, Ignis.” She just cut off my plan. “Uh… what? I mean thanks. Now, where was I? Oh yes. You stay here while I get you something to make you feel better.” “A-Are you saying that… you are going to dump me here? All by myself?” She said with that cute puppy face. Why are you punishing me like this?! “NO! I meant, if you put it like this… it sounds bad. But…” I took a deep breath and looked at Rainbow. She is smiling and twirling her hair. “Alright, you are coming with me. But, try to keep it cool, got it?” “Yes sir!” She replied with salute. “Good.” I turned around and slowly opened the door. No one seems to be around. I took Rainbow’s hand and get out of the room. I just hope we did not make such a chaos in there. I realized that I am the one dragging Rainbow. She seems to be calmer. “Calm down Ignis. Maybe Arctika or someone can help.” I thought. I turned my neck to see how Rainbow is holding up; she just waved at me and also winked at me. “Hello there.” She said. “Hi, how are you feeling?” “I am starving.” She replied. “Wait, what?” She let go my hand and crossed her arms. “Feed me or I will punch you. Hard.” Just what the fricking…hell just happened. A moment ago she was all lovely and sweet and now she wants to kill me. Wait… the last past sounds more like her, though. “I heard you, Rainbow.” I sigh and now she is staring at me with a fierce look on her eyes, gotta move fast if I want to keep breathing. I found the vending machine! This should do the trick! I chose to give her some cookies. Once I kneeled to grab them she just jumped at my back. I almost hit my face with the glass of the vending machine. “Holy… Rainbow! I, we almost fell!” “You are good boy for getting some food!” She said taking the pack of cookies and opened them. “Thanks a lot!” “Glad I could help.” I said placing my arms beneath her legs so I can have a firm grip as she continues…riding me. I was hoping for encountering someone here but we got nothing. Everyone must be outside. Not even a sign from Astral or my sister. I looked at the clock and its fricking 6:43 pm. Damn, is it that late? Then I felt Rainbow head resting her head on my shoulder and her breathing on my neck. Did she… just fell asleep? “No Mom, I do want more pancakes.” Rainbow said that on her sleep. Well, that answered my question. I sighed but also giggled. I have Rainbow sleeping peacefully on my back. I was thinking on what to do when I saw Arctika and Sunset talking near the entrance of the parking lot. “Can I have a copy of the video, Arc?” Sunset asked. “Sure! I am planning on giving a copy to the girls and-“ Heh, she just spotted me. “What the heck?” Sunset then turns around and sees me. “Oh, what happened?” I reached them and just smiled at them. “You are not going to believe this, I was with Rainbow eating and shooting down some pins when we decided to drink something. Now, I did not know that Applejack serves applecider with alcohol on it and well, looks like Rainbow did not know both so… she drank like a Viking and here is the result.” The girls just stared at me, confused; the first one to break the silence was Sunset as she chuckled. She covered her mouth and then coughed. “I supposed that… nothing else happened between you two?” She asked curiously. “N-Nope! As an honest man I stood my ground.” I replied. “You better.” Arctika said taking a deep breath. “You are going to have to drive her home, brother. It was your fault she ended up like this.” “My fault? Why are you saying that?!” “Just do it. I will see you at the parking lot. She is going to need her helmet.” Arctika said heading to the lockers. Sunset hit my shoulder and smiled. “You did good, Blazingsol. Other boys could have taken that chance to do… things. But, you did not. That says a lot about you.” “Yeah, well. There is also a promise that I made to her Father. I will watch over her. Guess that did not went well, right?” “Well… You could say that she got lucky that it was you when she got like this. Rainbow can act weird when she is… on that situation.” “Wait, you are saying that this is not the first time she gets…drunk?” Sunset blushed a little bit and giggled, not the answer I was expecting but… yeah. “It is like when you are on sugar rush. You also are like another person.” “You are right.” I said as we both chuckled. I saw Arctika carrying Rainbow’s helmet, she then points at the parking lot. “Well, duty calls. See you later, Shimmer.” “Safe travel, Blazingsol.” She replied. I arrived at the parking lot, lucky me none of the teachers saw Rainbow in that situation. Arctika helped me on putting us our helmets and not to fall once I hopped on my motorcycle. It is amazing that Rainbow did not wake up after that. “I still cannot believe this.” Arctika said with a face-palm. “Anyway, you must keep her safe brother.” “I will, there is nothing to worry about.” I said tapping down my visor. I waved at Arctika as I leave her behind. It was a matter of time before Rainbow tightened her grip on my waist. “Wow… what? Ignis?” “I am here, Rainbow.” I said as we stopped at a red light. “How are you feeling?” “I feel a little bit dizzy; did I… do something stupid?” “Nope, you just drank some applecider with alcohol.” “I mean, after that. I know I drank that.” She replied. “Not really, most of the time you were… trying to kill me.” I said laughing. She said nothing but I heard her chuckling. The trip was calm and smooth. I also felt her helmet clanking with the back of mine. We reached her home sooner than I thought, driving is better than walking I suppose. Once she found her keys and opened the main door, she turned her torso. “Do you… want something before you go?” She asked. “No, thanks Rainbow.” I replied lifting up my visor. “I suppose you are OK?” “I do feel better.” She said walking to where I am. “Thanks, Ignis.” “It was nothing.” I said laughing. “Sorry, it just that you said that I should be the one getting into sugar rush. Instead, you got-“ She quickly hit my shoulder as we both laughed. “Don’t you dare to say that.” She said rubbing her head. “Before you go, I have something to tell you.” “Go on.” “If you mention any of these back at CHS, I will kill you.” She said with a smile but menacing. “I will keep my mouth shut.” My life now rest with Arctika and Sunset’s ability for not to spread this to everyone… I am screwed. “Arctika, Sunset … I am counting on you.” “What did you just say?” Rainbow asked. “Nothing!” “See you later, hotshot.” She said as she enters into her building. Just before she closed the door, she winked at me, it was a good thing that I was wearing my helmet or she could have seeing me blushing, Well, I think this day went pretty well. Let’s see what Principal Celestia and her sister have in store for us. I think that we raised enough funds for whatever they are planning. *** It’s been a couple of days since the festival; we were at the cafeteria when Principal Celestia called for a meeting at the gym. I was looking at my phone when Arctika, Noire and Rainbow showed up. “You think that they are going to tell us the big reveal?” Noire asked as she takes sit next to me. “I hope so.” I said stretching my arms. “We have training session after this.” All of us have gathered here, Principal Celestia appeared with a megaphone, Vice Principal Lune is carrying a poster by the looks of it. “As you already know, the festival was a total success!” Principal Celestia said as we all cheered and clapped. “Halloween is upon us and my sister and I have been thinking on a way to congratulate you for your hard work. Sis, you can show them.” The poster reveals a big scenario and two guitars clashing together. “The Battle of the Bands has awoken once again, and everyone can participate and in addition to the holiday. You can all wear your costumes as you perform at the stage.” I can already see Rainbow fangirling. The Battle has begun and it is time to take our instruments and sing to victory! “May the best band win!” She said. Author's Note Artist(s): Jonathan Young's metal cover of Phantom of the Opera's overture ft. Malinda Kathleen Reese, just in case you were wondering. Next Chapter will be Battle of the Bands! Thanks for reading!
Battle of the Bands!“Brother… you cheated! There is now way you could have won three times in a row!” Arctika yelled as she sees the rock sign on my hand. “HA! You wish, I am the Master of Rock-Paper-Scissors. I can decide the name of the band!” I said with a smirk. We were discussing the name for our band at the cafeteria; none of us could get a good name so, we decided to play rock-paper-scissors, and just like I said. I am a Master. “So… buddy, got any names for the band?” Astral said leaning forward and stealing my last pop-tart. “Hey, that was mine. But…yeah I have the name.” “Well, fricking tell us.” Noire added. I slowly get up and placed both hands on the table. “Knights of Athena, uh? What do you think?” Astral quickly fist-bumped me, he then took my shoulders and laughed. “Like that classic anime we used to watch?! I like it!” Astral and I became best buddies when I find out that he likes the same stuff that I do. His extrovert attitude and his energetic attitude kind of scared me at first but! He went easy when we first met. He might be, almost, the same height as me but his white skin, blue eyes and messy yellow hair sure are make good resemblance to his name. Everybody needs a best buddy/pal in their lives! Noire added and tapped Astral on his back. “Easy there brother, somehow I knew you will go for something like that.” Noire is like the opposite of Astral, calmer and kind of introvert but do not get me wrong. She is a good friend; she was there for me every time when I used to freak out when Rainbow just waved at me, she always knew how to keep everyone cool. Her long and black twin tails, tied up with a red ribbon are recognizable from afar. Her dark blue skin and red eyes make her look like a tough girl. I gotta admit, she can strike as hard as Rainbow. I learned that the hard way… Anyway!I looked at my sister and she is arms crossed, she then sighted and chuckled. “You are a kid, brother.” “You do know that I have a comeback for that, sis.” I said with a smirk. “If you call me shortie again I will punch you so hard that you will have to wait for months to play soccer.” She said closing her fist and giving a warm smile. “Danger!” I thought. I scoffed and take a sit. “So… as we speak earlier. Astral you will be rhythm guitarist, Noire will be our drummer, Arctika will be our lead singer and bass guitar player. I will be the lead guitarist.” Everyone nodded. “Good, now… when do we start practicing?!” “Soon brother, remember that we have to wear costumes. It is a Halloween night too.” Arctika added looking at her phone. She is searching for her costume already. “C’mon Sis. We have time to search for the costumes. We should focus on what songs we are going to play and start practicing, ASAP.” “Ignis is right.” Noire added. “It’s been a while since I played the drums.” “We can use your garage buddy, for practicing. It is the biggest one.” Astral said. “Alright, Oh! I almost forgot.” I said pulling out the sheet and start to fill it. “Alright, Knights of Athena, members, Arctika Sol, Ignis Blazingsol, Noire Star and Astral Light.” I get up and delivered it to Principal Celestia. Once there I saw that Snails and Snips are going to participate too. Well, more like everyone is going to. This should get interesting. “Next!” Principal Celestia said. “Oh, Mr. Blazingsol, glad you and your friends are going to join us.” “Of course we are! I would never pass this opportunity to-“ Guess who showed up. “Opportunity to do what, Ignis?” Rainbow asked, arms crossed and with a smirk on her face. “Uh… ehhh… you know… show The Rainbooms who is boss?!” I am so done and Rainbow is like scanning me. I can feel my personal space being invaded by her even if she is like 4 meters away. “Watch your words, hotshot. You realize it is MY band you are talking about, remember?” She replied pointing to herself. “But, let the music do the talking. You better come up with some badass songs.” She said making a quick turn and returning to her friends. Goddesses, I think I just declare war at her. I heard Principal Celestia’s seal of approval on the sheet. “Alright, Knights of Athena has been approved to participate.” She then leans a little bit forward and whisper at me. “I suggest starting practicing, Mr. Blazingsol. You know Miss Dash well enough. She is going into an all-out war.” Principal Celestia is right, today is Friday anyway. Let’s do this! But first! More school! *** Welp, my face is on top of my desk as the bell rings marking the end of this school day. “FINALLY!” I get up, grabbed my backpack and run to my locker. I was gathering my stuff but then something crossed my mind. “We should have something else for the show… like… fireworks!” I snapped my fingers as a smile appeared on my face. “THAT’S IT!” “What are you mumbling about, Ignis?” An unexpected Rainbow appeared from nowhere. “Oh, Hi there. I… was just… uh.” I started to play with my fingers like I was playing the piano. Fun Fact: I do not know how to play the piano. “I was just thinking… stuff… yeah…” Rainbow chuckled as she punches my shoulder. “C’mon Ignis. You know you cannot lie to me. You do that thingy with your fingers when you are lying.” She said with a smirk. Goddesses, sometimes I forget that Rainbow has some kind of eagle-eye. “It’s a… surprise, Rainbow. That is all I am going to say.” I said before closing my locker. “Uh… I like surprises. Well, have fun hotshot practicing for the Battle, but… you are going to lose anyway,” She said shrugging and flicking her hair. “We will see that, Dashie.” HA! She blushed. “S-Stupid… but… y-you have my permission to call me that way. But! Only you, Pinkie and my parents are allowed to call me like that, you hear me?” She said menacing but also embarrassed. By the Egyptian Gods, was she so cute. “Got it, Rainbow.” I replied. I waved at her as she heads to the exit while I started to think on who can help me with the fireworks. I was searching on my mind when a certain girl with purple hair and glasses came to my mind. “Twilight Sparkle! Her dad used to work on a fabric that makes those! But… where might she be? School is over and no one is roaming the school… wait… I know where she is. I just ran to the library as fast as I could. “Everything I know about women I learned from my tractor by Roger Welsch?”Twilight asked rising an eyebrow as she sighs and places the book on the… bookshelf. “What a weird name.” She then takes another one and does the same. She asked Principal Celestia to be the ‘warden’ of the books, as Twilight said, at the end of school days so she could spend more time at the library. She started to hum as she pushes the cart filled with books to the next aisle; the silence at the library was suddenly cut off when she heard someone running downstairs. “I made it… now… where is she?” I said rubbing the back of my head and looked around. “Uh… crap. I think she is not here.” Twilight then goes to the stairs and just waves at me. “Oh, it is you Blazingsol! What brings you to the library this late?” “Sparkle! I was looking for you!” In ten seconds flat I reached her and almost gasping for air. I looked up at her and just try to stay cool. “I-I have a favor to ask, think that you can help me?” “You need help with chemistry?” She said taking a book about chemistry. “Nope.” “Mathematics?” She now holds a math book, every single one of those look like a fricking brick. “Nope, I passed with a C!”And I am so proud about that! “Did you and Rainbow Dash blow up the laboratory, again?” She asked pointing at me like if I was a little kid. “What?! No! That was the last semester! But actually, this time I require your help for the Battle of the Bands.” I replied. “Me? I mean, sure. But, I cannot tell if there is a book about that.” She said searching for a book. What the f- “No! Let me explain. I… basically could use some fireworks. Your dad used to work there but! I am willing to pay full price I just need them to be fired on a certain pattern. Can you do that? Please? Please?” Well, she looks astonished. She adjusts her glasses and coughs several times. “Oh, Well, I did not expect something like this but… I think I can help you, Blazingsol. Which kind of pattern are you looking for?” From my backpack I pulled out a draw I made back at Poetry class. Hey, I prefer drawing than reading. “If that is possible, of course.” Twilight carefully looks at my drawing she tilts it to different sides, looks deeply into it, and I think she made some crazy calculations. “Well, sure it will require of precise calculations. But it is possible.” “YES! I knew you could do it! So… as a form of payment,I will do anything you ask! I can help you with the books, if you are willing to accept it?” I asked taking a book and placing on the shelf. “What do you say?” At first she laughed, a little bit but then she controlled herself and takes a deep breath. “This competition is important for you, right?” I nodded. “Sure, I will help. But!” I was going to scream in happiness when she said that. “I want to know something.” “What is it?” I asked. “You are doing this to impress… Rainbow, do you not?” She said hitting my side with her elbow. Of course I blushed. “Uhh… Yes! Yes I am!” I replied rubbing my head. “Was I that obvious?” “Just a little bit, Applejack and Sunset have told me… some details. I will talk to my father this weekend. I will give you and answer next Monday, OK?” She said writing down something on her notebook. “Sure!Thank you Sparkle! I owe you one!” I said taking the cart. “I will take it from here.” “You sure? This is like your third visit at the library since you got transferred.” She said giggling. I laughed because it is true… what? My sister is the one in charge of coming here if we need some books to do our homework. But! Thank Goddesses I have a good sense of orientation. “You got me there, still. You can trust me. Thanks again!” And so I am off to put these books back to their respective places! *** … …… “Learn Math in Two Hours by Mr. Calculus117?That is crap!” I placed the book on its spot. “Baldor? You SOB! You ruined my life! You screwed up math when you put the alphabet on it!” I said angrily placing the book on its spot and took another book. “Why would I want to know how to build a fence made out of old pointy shoes?!” These books… are weirder than I thought. “How to Survive a Garden Gnome Attack: Defend Yourself When the Lawn Warriors Strike (And They Will) by Chuck Sambuchino…” I smoothly placed it inside my backpack. “That one looks promising.” Wow, cannot believe I finished placing all the books on their places. I looked at the time and it just took me almost two hours. I made it faster than I thought. Next, I was scrolling some memes on my phone when I got a message from my sister. “We are all set, Astral and Noire brought their instruments. Waiting on you.” “Good, let’s get started.” I replied to my sister. “I am on my way.” Second message, sent. I double checked the doors and everything as I leave the school and head to the parking lot. I put on my helmet, started the engine and set course to my home. I was listening to some music when I had to stop at the red light, then I saw Rainbow and Applejack exiting a music shop. I lifted up my visor at the same time as Rainbow pointed at me. I parked the bike near them and noticed that Applejack is carrying her bass case. “Howdy Partner!” Applejack waved at me. “Wow, Ignis. your ride looks cool!” Rainbow walks around me and she even, playfully, pulled my visor. “T-Thanks, Rainbow. So… girls what are you doing here?” I asked lifting again m visor. “Well, turns out AJ broke some cords for her bass and we came to buy some and to check if her instrument could need further maintenance.” Rainbow replied crossing her arms. “Nothing too serious, though.” Applejack added. “I just want to be ready for the Battle of the Bands, what about you Blazingsol? Why are you going home this late?” “I… was… doing some stuff back at CHS, you know helping… people. Yeah.” I totally sound calmly and serious, right? Rainbow and Applejack looked at each other and chuckled. Rainbow then stands in front of me and she kind of inspects me. Thank god I am wearing the helmet or she might see my face turning red a little bit. “Helping, uh? Were you doing some chores at the library?” How did she know that?! Of course, it is Rainbow Dash we are talking about. But still… “Yeah, how did you-“ She then takes the book I took and reads the title. “I once read this and made a report about it. Now I have my baseball bat near me all the time back home.” She said giggling. I laughed nervously, for a bit. If they find out the true reason of why I was doing then I might compromise the surprise I have for the Battle. “Did you do something crazy again?” Applejack asked. “That is quite a punish for you, Blazingsol. We know that you are not a fan of books, you know?” “Uh what?… yeah! I mean, I did nothing wrong, I just wanted to do something to kill time.” I exclaimed. Rainbow chuckled and placed the book back to my backpack. “I hope you are right, otherwise you will get expelled if you do something crazy, again and I would not like you to get expelled. I mean… WE would not like it…” She rubbed the back of the head several times. Is she blushing? Did she just show some kind of modest display of emotion? “Riiiiight.” Applejack said taking her case. “Well, see you around Blazingsol. We have work to do, right Rainbow Dash?” She said hitting her side. “Sure! We have to practice in order to kick some butts at the Battle of the Bands! Including yours, Ignis.” Rainbow said with her competitive look. “We will see about that, Rainbow.” I replied putting down my visor. I waved at them and continue my road. It did not take that long, once I was cleared and dodging some drunken idiot that almost made me crashed… I made it home! I get off the bike and saw the garage open; inside there I saw Noire speaking with Arctika as Astral is playing with his phone.Then, I parked the bike and salute them. “Where were you, brother?” Arctika said giving me my guitar, a black guitar with red stripes that go from the head to the lower body, with a few stickers of my favorite anime characters on chibi. “I was… doing something so we can have a surprise for the BoB.” “What are you thinking, buddy?” Astral asked as he replied a text from someone. “I spoke with Twilight Sparkle and she agreed on borrow us some fireworks. Cool, right?” I asked with a smirk and adjusting the strap around my body. “Fireworks?” Arctika said. “I think they are going to look awesome!” Noire added. “Are we allowed to do that?” Arctika asked. “UH… yeah!” I said with a smile. “We can use everything that we can as soon as it does not involve certain type of drinks! Didn’t you read the rules, sister?” Arctika said nothing; she just flicked her hair and nodded. “Alright, then enough chatter. Let’s rock!” “That is the spirit!” Noire said doing a quick drum solo. “So… which song goes first?” I made the final adjustments on my guitar and looked at my sister. “Your call, sis.” Arctika coughs to clear her throat and connects her bass guitar to the horn. “Let’s go with Not Gonna Die , brother, will you do the honors?” “Sure! 3…2…1… Punch it!” I said before we start playing. *** “Yeah! That was amazing!” I said looking at the group. But, once we finished it, a cell phone rang. It is Astral’s. He rushed to his backpack and chuckled when he saw. I got closer to Noire and whispered at her. “Why is he so happy?” She leans forward looking at him. “I don’t know, but before we left CHS he was speaking with Applejack.” “What? Do you think that-“ “Sorry everyone!” Astral said returning to his spot. “What is it?” I exchange looks with Noire and just giggled. “N-Nothing.” We both said it with a smirk. Noire then drinks some water and takes her sit. “Next!” “Sis?” I looked at her as she takes position in front of us. “Alright everyone. In the Middle of the Night by Within Temptation! 3…2…1… Punch it!” *** “Applejack! Stop messaging to… whoever you are doing that with!” Rainbow exclaimed. Applejack quickly placed her phone on top of the backpack and quickly ran to her position. “Sorry, girls!” Rarity and Sunset looked at each other as they shared a laugh. Pinkie and Fluttershy shrugged and Twilight placed the microphone on its place and looked down at her notes. In the meantime Rainbow sighted and took a deep breath. “Alright, good job everyone! We are more than readyfor the show!” Rainbow said as she performs a quick solo. Twilight then raises a hand. “Rainbow Dash, the… thing that you asked me is going to require a little more of time.” “Why?!” Rainbow replied. “Well, I… am busy with other stuff But! I will manage to do it. I just might need a few extra hands placing this big screen on top of the scenery.” She said pointing at the screen just behind Pinkie. “Pfff!! The boys at CHS can help you with that! And didn’t you say that the Techies are going to help you with that?” “Uh… yes… Right.” Twilight said. “Well, looks like I have to help them. I have to keep my friends happy right?” She thought. “Alright girls! Enough chatter! We have a battle to won!” Rainbow said with yet another quick guitar solo. “Can we check on the costumes after the practice session?” Rarity asked jumping and smiling like a little girl on a clothe shop. “Yes, Rarity. We will.” Applejack replied with a sigh. *** Well, here I am. My face on top of my backpack as I did my best not to fall asleep but…yeah, things did not work out as I planned. But! Lucky me, the class finished just in time. Rainbow gets up and heads to Arctika´s spot. “Hey, Arc. What happened to him?” Rainbow asks. “He spent the whole night looking for his costume on the internet. I think he found it, by the way he screamed joyfully.” Arctika replied chuckling. “You have any idea what he aims for?” Rainbow says crossing her arms. “I don’t know. But, if I have to guess… it will be one of his favorites characters from all time.” Arctika replies as she gets up and punches me on my back. “Eyes up, brother.” “That tickled.” I said running my eyes and slowly stretching my arms. “… I mean, I am up!” I smiled at my sister. “So… uh… do you need something?” “Yeah, school is over, for now. We need to meet up with Astral and Noire.” She says taking her backpack. “Right behind you.” We left the classroom and head to our lockers but then it was at that time when Rainbow took my arm. I looked at her and she looks curious, can’t tell why. “I… just wanted to say good luck, Ignis. You will need it.” Classic Rainbow over here, she then hit playfully my shoulder and heads to her locker. “I hope you will come up with some good songs.” “Do not worry about that, Rainbow. They are going to be… a blast.” I replied with a smirk. “Alright Torchie, looks like you are already fired up!” Rainbow just put me a pet, nickname sort of on me…and I am blushing like hell; I can feel my cheeks burning as if I was next to the fricking Sun! BUT IT IS SO CUUUUUUUUTE!!!! “T-Torchie?!” Arctika started to laugh quite hard, and awkward that some students looked at us on a weird way. She even fell to the ground and continues laughing. I just crossed my arms and try to stay calm. Several seconds later she slowly gets up and runs a finger on her eye. “Wow, sorry. It just that… that was a good one, Rainbow.” Rainbow giggled as she poked my chest and then she takes her stuff and heads to the exit. But, at the corner she kind of winked at me. Great, now I will have to deal with that pet name she put on me and since my sister heard it, she will start mocking me. But hey, Rainbow started it, and I am more than ready to plan a nice comeback. “W-Well, g-guess I w-will see you on the b-battlefield, Rainbow!” I said completely calmed down. I took a deep breath and grabbed my stuff. Still, I can hear Arctika giggling. I looked at her and she is typing on her phone. “Noire and Astral are so going to love this.” She says hitting my side with her elbow. “J-just keep that thing between us.” I replied with a big face-palmed and just a little smiled beneath it. “Whatever you say, Torchie.” She whispered at me. I pushed her, gently of course, as she hits my shoulder several times. *** We made it home, at last. But we are not here to go lazy all day, today is the day we choose the songs to play. Now, the four of us are on the living room. Noire turned the TV just to make some noise as Arctika is preparing some of her new cookies. In the meantime, Astral and I are discussing about who is best at arm wrestling. Spoiler Alert, I won. “Damn I lost!” Astral yelled grabbing his forearm and gently rubbing it. “Hey buddy, your left arm sure has gotten stronger. May I know your secret?” He asked curiously. “Vegetables, exercise and a lot of ja-“ “You do not want to know the rest, Astral.” Arctika just interrupted me as she places the stray filled with cookies at the table. “He does that… thing when he is under stress.” “I was going to say jars…, sis. Protein jars.” I called with a smirk. “Your dirty mind thought on something else.” It was on that moment when I looked at Noire… did she think on the same thing? “What?” Noire exclaims. “We all know that you boys jack off to everyone that you find ‘hot’.” She said making the quotation marks with her hands. ANYWAY! Astral then pulls out the paper which is going to be our repertoire for the BoB. “As you may already know, the Battle of the Bands will consist on three phases or rounds, whichever you want to call them. So, we should start with a song not too crazy but something not calm too. We need to make an impact to the crowd not blow them off the stage.” “Agreed, we are the third band on the list. Before us are The Rainbooms, those girls are already the favorites to win this, it is our chance that the Knights of Athena are no joke.” Noire said gallantly. We all nodded as Astral is writing down something. “That is why we should start with this one, after all, the Sol’s brothers know japanese.” I looked at the song he wrote and smiled. “I actually love that one, what do you think, sis?” “Well, the anime was good, if I may add and the rhythm is awesome. Yeah, I also agree with that one.” Arctika nodded giving a small bite to her cookie. I stretched an arm and took a couple of those cookies and gave them a huge bite. I said something but by the look on their faces, it looks like they did not understand me. I swallowed the cookies and also drink some milk. “I said, awesome! Which one is next?” Astral crossed his arms and so does Noire. “That is if we got to advance to Round 2.” “Of course we are going to make it to Round 2!” I said once again with my mouth filled with cookies. “Remember that we have the fireworks at our disposal.” Arctika then took away my glass of milk and placed next to her. I…need…that…milk. “Do not talk with your mouth fill, brother.” She said handling me that needed glass and with her classic dead stare. I gently nodded as I drink some milk. Noire giggled and after that, she snapped her fingers. “Hey, what was that band that Ignis once mentioned at chemistry? It had to do something with Game of Thrones, well not directly but its name was-“ “Seven Kingdoms.” I replied stretching my back. “I know the perfect song that we should play.” I wrote it down and everyone seems to agree. “And up to the Final Round!” “Only four bands can make it to the last round, we need a song that can show our true potential! Something that can ignite the souls of the crowd and ours so we can all feel the power-“ I just cut off Astral writing down the third and last song. “This one.” I said showing the paper to them. Arctika raised an eyebrow and crossed looks with Noire and Astral. “I suppose you will be lead singer for that one, brother.” “Only if you let me do it, sis.” “Wait, let me guess. This will be the part when the fireworks will do their job, right?” Noire asked. “Totally.” I replied with a smirk. “Trust me; it is going to be awesome.” “Then it’s all settle, codenames for the songs are Battleship, Jaime and Ashes. Why? Because why not!” Astral added giggling. “By the way, Arc, these cookies are delicious!” Noire said taking as many as she could and place them on her small dish. “Thanks! The recipe was easy enough for me to follow.” Arctika took the magazine and gave it to Noire. “Well, we did not die so I call it a win!” I had to cover myself with a pillow as Arctika launches punches all over me. “I am joking!” After a lot of cookies and a quick apologize to my sister, we all ended up watching how Noire kicks Astral’s butt on Injustice 2. Astral’s main fighter is Aquaman but Noire picked up the newest character, Enchantress and daaaamn, she is good. “I…love her already.” Noire said finishing up Astral with a crazy combo. “Enchantress wins.” Astral could not hold it any longer and yells as he passes me the controller. “Your turn, buddy.” “Alright Noire, let’s see if Enchantress can keep up with my Supergirl.” Eyup, she is my main. “You are going down, Torchie!” Noire added tapping my back. “GAME ON!” *** “Supergirl wins.” I get up so quick that I felt dizzy for a couple of seconds. “HELL YEAH! That was close… but Yeah!” My celebration was cut off by someone knocking the door. I gave the controller to Arctika and ran to see who it is. By my surprise it is the delivery dude. “Package to Mr. Blazingsol.” He says looking at the box. “That is me!” I said receiving the box. “Sign here, please.” I did what he asked and waved at him. “Have a nice evening sir.” “Thanks man!” I picked up the box and closed the door with a foot. I returned to the living room and put the box on the ground and read the description on the recipe. “Yes! My costume is here!” “Who are you going to be this year, buddy?” Astral asked as Arctika’s Black Canary uses her Super Move against Aquaman. Go Sis! “You are gonna have to wait, buddy or you could all tell me yours and I will think about saying mine.” I said taking a quick glance inside the box. Arctika won the first round, and then she drinks from her tea. “I am going to be one of the Attack on Titan’s females character. I even found a makeup tutorial to do my face look like I just transformed into a Titan. I already got the jacket and the 3D Maneuver Gear.” “Is it… Annie Leonheart?” Noire asked as Arctika nodded. “Well, I think I just found out who I am going to be. Enchantress!” “Great.”Astral said with a face-palm. “Now I will have to deal with her too.” He then pulls out his phone and shows me a picture of a helmet. I… recognize that one. “Yup! Our old friend Solaire!” “Nice buddy!” I coughed to regain my composure. “Well, this year I am going to be Ryu Hayabusa! I got the sword from that time I went with Rainbow to the arcades!” “Cool buddy!” Astral and I fist-bump as the girls are giggling. “A ninja, uh?” Noire said. “Not just a ninja, is THE ninja who is well known for his quite hard and challenging games!” I replied looking at the headgear. “Wait, didn’t you smash the controller when the power went out and you were fighting the final boss?” Arctika asked. I sighted and wrapped the scarf around my neck. “I was going to beat him on my first try… Still did it.” I noticed that Astral is typing on his phone but could not help to notice that he is chatting with…Applejack? “What are you doing… Romeo?” “H-Hey! Cut it out, Torchie!” HA! He blushed! We started to have a friendly fight as he tries to hide his phone but failed once I managed to grab it and read some of the messages. “Woah, are you really da-“ “STOP DOING THAT, ARC!” Noire suddenly yelled as Black Canary rises victorious once again. Noire sighs and gently takes a small sip on her tea. “You are next, brother.” I returned his cell phone to Astral as we continue playing. *** Welp, the Battle of the Bands is tomorrow and everyone looks hyped! It is going to take place at the parking lot, here at CHS. Most of the stage is already set and it looks cool! But, Principal Celestia asked me to bring my boys and help to mount the lights and other stuff. We just finished practicing soccer but we are sure eager to help. So, here we are testing the lights and the speakers. I grabbed the guitar and play some random notes, from afar, Astral gave me a thumps up. I detached the cord and returned the guitar to its case. “Hey Ignis, how are you holding up?” Rainbow appeared just below the edge of the stage holding a bottle of water. She then tosses it to me. “I was thirsty, thanks for the water.” I replied opening and gave it a huge gulp. “Everything is set for tomorrow.” “It’s going to be so awesome! Better prepare yourself because The Rainbooms are coming in hot!” She says flicking her hair and grinning. “The Knights of Athena are ready to bring the fight to you, Rainbow.” I said leaping forward and landing with both feet on the ground. Afterwards, I saw Twilight waving at me. I nodded and took my backpack. “Sorry Rainbow, I would like to chat more but… I have thing to do!” I ran to where Twilight is. “Hey wait up!” Rainbow yelled but Derpy dropped something so everyone looked at her. Lots of cords for the guitars are lying on the ground as Derpy kneels and grabs them. “Sorry.” She says. I reached my destination; Twilight is next to a truck with some boxes. “Blazingsol, here are the fireworks. I have to say, things are going to get light up.” She says giggling. “Awesome! Thanks Sparkle.” I took some boxes and placed them near a three. “I will pay you once my sister returns.” “No need to, those fireworks were on my father’s domain. So I just… borrowed them.” Twilight added. “Wow, seriously? I mean thanks again!” “You are welcome, we just need to place them at the terrace, and they will ignite once you press this button. I took the liberty to wrapped it so you can use your feet, since well, you are going to be busy with your hands. The first wave is just some random minor lights, but the second one is where the pattern you asked for is located. Do not lose this device.” She says giving the small controller. “Got it! I will see it gets done before someone notices it.” I texted Astral to help me with the boxes. We were placing the cylinders on the terrace following the order Twilight wrote down on her notebook. “So number 7 goes here and number 3 here.” Astral puts the last cylinder on the ground. He then brushes his hair and takes a deep breath. “Done here buddy!” I gave him a thumps up as I checked that the cylinders are in the correct order. “Everything looks clear! We are ready!” Placing the last cylinder on the ground, Astral’s phone ringed. “Yup, I am done. OK. See you soon. Bye!” Astral said smiling and ending the call. I crossed my arms and smirked at the sight of my happy buddy. “So… why did you not tell me that you are dating Applejack?” “It just kind of happened, buddy. When we were rehearsing the play, I realized that she is the one.” Astral says. I am actually happy for him, he got the girl before me but! He seems to enjoy it. That is what matters. “Congrats, buddy.” I said with a fist-bump. “C’mon let’s head down.” Back to the ground floor and near the main entrance, Applejack is chatting with Rainbow. We said hi to them and joined them, looks like they were talking about some final details about their songs. “I know! It’s going to be so cool!” Rainbow added. She then sets her eyes at me. “Oh, Ignis. What where you doing?” “Uh… stuff. You know. My kind of stuff.” I replied. Astral took this chance to take Applejack and head to his car. “Welp, see you guys later!” Astral waved at us. “So long sugarcubes!” Applejack said with a wink. I leaned my shoulder against as Rainbow giggles. “What is it?” I asked. “Nothing… I wanted to ask you something but you ran like crazy.” She looks excited. “It is more like a favor, if you are willing to do it.” “Sure, what can I do?” “I need to pick up my costume but it is back at Rarity’s place. So… I was wondering if you… can drive me there.” She said with the cutest puppy face and making little jumps. “Y-You mean on my bike?” I asked as she nods. “Did you bring a helmet?” From her backpack she pulls out a dark blue helmet with a vertical rainbow stripe on top of it. “Already one step ahead of you, Ignis.” “Let’s hit it then.” I must admit that I am feeling a little nervous, I have drove my sister to other places, that gives me a boost of confidence but, it is going the first time that Rainbow gets to ride with me. And it is going to be soooooo good. I get on my bike and started the engine; I put on my helmet as Rainbow sits behind me adjusting the strap on her helmet. “You know the way, right?” She asks. “Sure.” I replied as we leave the parking lot and go straight to the street. I was trying my best to keep my focus but once Rainbow wrapped my torso with her arms I could felt my heart bumping like crazy. “Calm down, calm down!” I kept telling that to myself for a couple of minutes. I had to stop by a red light and then Rainbow breaks the silence. “Alright hotshot, I’ve got a question for you.” “Shoot.” I said confidently. “Would you rather travel with Arc or with me on your bike?” By the Goddesses, what kind of question is that?! I tried to say something but I ended up just mumbling and saying some random words which made no sense at all. Rainbow burst into laughter and I began to laugh nervously. “I was joking with you, Torchie.” “W-Why did you do that?!” I exclaimed as the light turns green. “I just wanted to see how you will react, and it was priceless!” Rainbow says still laughing. OK, we made it to Rarity’s place. I parked the bike near her house as Rainbow pulls out her helmet; I extended my arm as she gives it to me. “I will drive you home, OK?”She nodded as she runs to the door, she then knocks three times saying Rarity three times. “Rainbow Dash! There is no need to knock three times!” Rarity then opens the door and notices me waving at her. “Oh, Blazingsol! Hello darling. Rainbow Dash… here is your costume and your… sword too.” “Thanks Rares! See you later!” Rainbow ties up the box at the end of my bike, and then I gave her back her helmet and set course to her home. We were getting closer when I had to ask what her costume is about. “Mind I you tell me about your costume? What is up with that long thingy?” “It is a secret, Ignis. You will see it tomorrow. Curiosity killed the cat, remember?” She said tapping my helmet. Once we made it to her home, I helped to untie the box. She was about to insert her keys at the door knob when I called her name. “Hey, Rainbow. I will definitely choose you as my partner on a trip.” HA! She blushed! She enters into the building but just before peeking out with a smile. “You are so dead.” She said closing the door behind her. I returned home, thinking that tomorrow is going to be yet another great day. I saw my sister preparing her costume for tomorrow. I should do the same, so, I ran to my room and unpacked the Dragon Ninja outfit. “They included the kunais, too. That is awesome!” I said as I put the dark suit on my bed. I clashed my fists together as Ruby brings my sword. “Thanks girl!” I kneeled and pat her head. She returned the gesture licking my face. “Alright Ruby, let’s get some sleep.” Ruby barks as a sign of approval and jumps on top of my bed. “Night.” I turned off the lights. *** I placed my foot on the bed as I put the kunais on their respective holders. After that, I proceed to tighten the straps on the forearms and chest, checking that I can move freely my arms and torso. Then, I wrapped the long and black scarf around my neck. Finally, I put on the mask and the headgear. I pulled up the mask as I take the Dragon Sword and place it on my back. Looking at my reflection on the mirror I could not help but to scream in happiness. “SO AWESOME!!!!” I then draw the sword making some slashes and slowly sheathing it on my back. I then looked at the makeup my sister did on my right arm, as if I got that curse from Ninja Gaiden 3 and it looks so real. “I do not care what the people say, that game was good. It may not have been as hard as the first one, or the classic ones, but I really loved it. I head to my desk taking my guitar case and place it on my shoulder; I went downstairs as Ruby follows me to the kitchen. I took some pieces of bread and made myself a nutella sandwich. The Battle of the Bands starts at 6:15 pm so we have some time to do whatever we like. I was giving Ruby some of her favorite snacks when Arctika appeared wearing her costume. “Looking brother.” She says as she takes a bowl and prepares some cereal. “For a moment I did not see you.” “That was a bad joke, sis. By the way, your 3D Manuever Gear looks awesome.” I replied. “You can even detached and attach the swords just like in the anime.” She says performing a quick change of blades. “See?” “Holy Crap, that is quite a nicely done piece of engineering.” We had our breakfast and head to CHS. On our way there, we came across Noire and Astral or should I say Enchantress and Solaire. “PRAISE THE SUN!” Astral and I said at the moment we crossed looks, we even performed the gesture. Astral then takes off his helmet and takes a deep breath. “Damn, this thing is a bit heavy. Nice makeup you two came up with.” Astral said. “The internet helped on this one.” Arctika replied. “C’mon, we still have to take some classes.” “I wish I could just vanish from the classroom and spend the day at the terrace.” I said crossing my arms. I was trying not to fall asleep on my desk when Rainbow came in; she came wearing the outfit of my favorite character from Fire Emblem Awakening. She walks to her spot but once she noticed that I stared at her this whole time she starts to giggle as I try to cover my face with my mask. “I will take it as an ‘I like you costume, Rainbow.’” She says sitting and watching that her Falchion does not get stuck on the chair. “Lucina, uh?” Arctika says leaning forward and pulling my scarf. “Didn’t you have a crush on her too?” “Shut up!” I replied looking at her. Rainbow started to giggle as Miss Cheerilee appears wearing a clown wig and multicolored pants. *** I do not know how I survive those lectures but I did. Now, I am sitting in front of the scenery. I pulled out a kunai and started to spin it with my finger. I saw Rainbow approaching, and I almost lost focus of the kunai on my hand once she sits next to me. “What are you doing?” She asks. “Ninja stuff.” Serioulsy? That is all I had to say?! “I mean, I was singing the songs we are going to play.” I then pulled down my mask. “If you say so.” She says giggling. An oddly minute of silence took place as we notice that Pinkie, wearing a chicken costume, throws candy to everyone on her way. “Didn’t she wear the same costume last year?” I asked crossing my arms and looking at Rainbow. “She loves being random.” Rainbow replied. She then picks up one of the candies and opens it. “Hey… I was thinking if… after the BoB you… would like to…” “CANDIES FOR EVERYONE!” A wild Pinkie appeared as she tosses candies all over the place. Damn, I just… dislike when she seems to be pretty far away and suddenly she is next to you. After that storm of candies and recovering myself from that small jumpscare, I took one of the candies and eat it. “What were you saying?” Rainbow brushes off some confetti from her head and shoulders. “D-Do you want to go to the Haunted House Sunset and Applejack made at the gym? They say that it is so scary that you will piss your pants!” Oh, I forgot about that. It was Vice-Principal Luna’s idea. “Sure! It is going to be fun!” I said with a smirk. People started to gather at the parking lot as members of the bands are heading to the left side of the stage, Principal Celestia appeared wearing a witch, dark costume. She took one of the microphones. “Welcome everyone, today is the day where bands will collide into a battle but, only one shall rise victorious! Now, Let the Battle begin!” She says as the lights turn on and the first band to go is taking their instruments. It’s Trixie and her friends. I was looking how Trixie launched her instrument into the air and catched with one hand as we all gave her an applause. “Thanks everyone!” Trixie says making a small bow and sending kisses. “Next up, The Rainbooms!” Principal Celestia said. I nodded at Rainbow as she looks at her friends. I also saw what costumes were. Rarity is Black Canary, Sunset is Triss from The Witcher, Twilight is Maleficent, Applejack is a female version of Scarecrow and Fluttershy is Poison Ivy. “Let’s go Rainbooms!” Rainbow said as a screen slowly slices down beneath them, once it stops it shows a girl with a red hood. “No way!” I said as they start playing. Everyone went crazy once The Rainbooms finished their performance, and I have to say. It was pretty good. “Thanks CHS!” Rainbow says with a smirk, and then she looks at me as she winks. The girls leave the scenery for us to play next. Rainbow places a hand on my shoulder. “Let’s what you’ve got, hotshot.” “Knights of Athena, it is your turn.” Principal Celestia said. I cracked my back and grinned at Rainbow. “I just want to say that you are going down, Rainbow. Oh! And for the record, my favorite character is Yang!” “That makes two of us!” Rainbow exclaimed. We all took our respective instruments. Arctika glanced at us as we nodded. “3…2…1… Punch it!” Once we finished our performance, the people started to yell: “Go Knights!” Several times, even some of Rainbow’s friends were cheering for us, including Applejack to Astral. It is the turn of Snips and Snails, we left and reunite with The Rainbooms. I smirked at Rainbow as she slowly claps. “Nicely done, Torchie. I did not understand half of the song, but it was cool.” Rainbow says leaning with her elbow on Applejack’s shoulder. “Now we have to wait until the rest of the bands play, and that is going to take a long.” Noire added. “Do not worry guys! I brought some candy and sodas!” Pinkie says as she summons/places a table with a lot of sugarish stuff. I have one question, though. Where did she get the table and the snacks? I was about to eat some candies when Arctika, using one of her swords, hit me on my hand. “Brother, you know you can eat that much sugar.” She said as she eats the candy I was about to eat. “C’mon sis! Can I have at least a popsicle?” I must have sound like a toddler asking to his mom. I heard the girls giggling, lucky me, Rainbow tossed me a few popsicles as she makes a bubble with her gum. “I will keep an eye on him, Arc. After all, we all could use some sugar if we want to rock ‘n roll all night!” We all cheered up as we enjoy the tasty and sugarish groceries! As we were enjoying Lyra and Vinyl’s awesome mash up of electronic and classical music, I was starting to feel the sugar on my veins. But I tried to hide it, just act casual. I thought. So here I am, teaching Rainbow some moves I learned back at Summer Camp. “I call this one, the Izuna Drop!” I said jumping from the top of the table, performing a few spins in mid-air as I land safely on the ground. Rainbow laughs as she claps. I made a quick bow and a victory pose. “Isn’t that a technique from Hayabusa?” She says. “Yeah, that is why I learned it.” I replied crossing my arms. “Hey Rainbooms!” Trixie calls for her rivals. “You girls are next, looks like the magnificent and powerful Trixie, has failed to impress the crowd.” She says with a sigh. “But my pride is still intact!” Trixie then throws a smoke bomb to the ground as she escapes, but she did not see Biceps and bumps with the big guy. “Let’s go girls!” Rainbow yells as her friends follow her to the stage. I felt Arctika pulling my scarf. “You are OK, right?” I nodded several times until I felt a little dizzy. “I just cannot wait for us to play again!” I said punching the air. Rainbow gives the signal as the screen, appears behind them. “Hit it!” Welp, they just ‘ignite’ the crowd with that performance. The Rainbooms are walking downstairs as they blow kisses to the crowd, I crossed my arms and waited for them to congratulate them. “What is it Ignis? Did I extinguish your fire?” Rainbow asked both hands on her hips. “Nope, not at all. Sure you light them up… but I also have something to ablaze the scenery.” I said confident and gathering my friends to play. If she wants a battle, here is a war. “Punch it!” “Thanks everyone!” Arctika yelled. I looked at Rainbow as she gives me a thumps up, looks like she liked our performance. Now, all we have to do is wait and hope for we advance to the Final Round. “…” Wow… I did not see that one coming up. Octavia and Snips’ bands are out, Flash’s band also got behind. “The Rainbooms and Knights of Athena are the only bands standing.” Principal Celestia called. “Alright girls, you are up!” “HA! I knew we could do it!” Rainbow said with a smirk. “Hey Ignis!” She then draws her Flachion and points it towards me. “May the best band win!” I also draw my sword and swung it on a stylish way. “I am ready!” “Alright girls, let’s do our best and win this Battle!” Rainbow says taking her guitar. “Screen please!” Speaking of fire, though. That was a blast! Not only because I like Lightning but damn… their performance was awesome! Rainbow then taps my shoulder and smirks. “Good luck beating that, Torchie.” She says. “Well, sure is going to be tough.” I barely whispered at myself. But… I still can count with the fireworks. They better do their job. I was going to say something but I was cut off by Principal Celestia. “Knights of Athena, get ready!” I just winked at Rainbow and took a deep breath. Once I took my guitar and kneeled and placed the controller on the ground and connected it to the device that will ignite the fireworks on top of the school. Micro Chips helmed with the tuning and once he nodded, I proceed to take my position as lead singer. I checked that everyone and everything was in order. “Let’s do it!” Right at the end of the chorus I pressed the button with my foot and as I lifted up my arms the fireworks show a phoenix right on top of the school, making everyone to pull out their phones and take pictures. Beneath the scenery, the cold ice starts to make smoke. It covers the stage as we kind of disappear on the smoke screen. Then once the fireworks ended and the smoke vanishes, we performed a pose. Arctika salutes with her right arm on her chest and kneels, Astral is literally praising the sun, as there is a ball fire on top of us, Noire moves her arms as if she is creating a spell and finally I draw my sword gave it a few swings and sheathed making a ninja sign with my free hand. The crowd goes crazy as we hug to each other. I… had to pulled up my mask due to there is smoke here. “Knights! Knights! Knights! Knights!” The crowd yells. I then looked at Rainbow as she is jaw-dropping. Guess she never expect this kind of show. So, both bands are in front of the stage as Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna head to the stage. “I hope that everyone has enjoyed this amazing event! We heard some incredible songs and also witnessed an amazing performance by everyone who participated. Now the winner for the Battle of the Bands is…” I could not help but to look at Rainbow and I must say that we are both anxious to know who won. “Hey, Rainbow. Sorry.” I whispered at her. “Why?” She asked. “Because we are going to win!” “You wish!” She replied. Vice-Principal Luna kind of giggled as she read something on her notebook. “EVERYONE IS A WINNER!” At first there was silence, and then… pretty much everyone yelled “WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT??!!” “You are all winners!” Principal Celestia added. “The whole point of this event was to create bonds with your friends, bonds that will last for an eternity. Friendship is your real trophy; this is what makes this type of events valuable. We wish you Happy Halloween!” And with that everyone heads to have fun or to do whatever stuff they are going to do, as for me and Rainbow… we are still astonished by what just happened. “What the heck?!” Rainbow yelled. “Just… whaaaat?!” Rarity comes over and places a hand on her shoulder. “Rainbow, darling. You are… OK?” Pinkie suddenly appears holding with a lot of candies on her arms. “C’mon Rainbow Dash! Have a candy! We are all winners, aren’t we?” Rainbow and I looked at each other and just sighed. But then we started to laugh. “Hey… do not forget what I asked you to do.” Rainbow says crossing her arms. “Oh, yes. Let’s go and take a look!” I replied as we head to the gym. There it is, the Haunted House. It covers ,almost, the whole area. Sure looks big. I just wonder what kind of stuff is in there. I noticed Lyra and Bon Bon exiting the house on the other side and they look terrified, judging by how they are hugging each other. “A-Are you ready?” Rainbow asked tapping my back. “Sure! But, hey… you seem nervous.” I said looking at Rainbow as she takes a bubble gum and places it inside her mouth. “Y-You wish! C’mon, let’s give it a shot!” She replied taking my arm and get on the line. We are waiting for our turn when Arctika and Noire joined us. “Looks scary, isn’t it?” Noire asks. The Main Entrance shows a skeleton with a sign on top of its head saying. “Abandon hope, all ye’ who enter here.” “Meh, I am curious of what lurks inside it.” I said with a yawn. Then I glanced at Rainbow and she seems to be shivering. “Uh… Rainbow? Are you OK?” “I am fine, Torchie!” She replied. “We are next.” Oh, I forgot. WE are supposed to enter in pairs. So… I am nervous just because I am about to enter into this house with small corridors with Rainbow. But! There is nothing that can scare me, and I just did not say that just to look brave. I… know that Rainbow… kind of dislikes horror stuff, like movies or these things. She wanted to do it, so here we are. “I-If you get scare…just take my hand.” I said blushing. I can’t tell of she heard me or if she nodded but once we step inside, we saw a ‘ghost’ heading to us. “CRAP!” Rainbow yells and she… grabs my hand. I looked up and noticed the cables attached to the back of this ghost. I giggled as we proceed to the aisle. “W-What is so funny?!” Rainbow asks. “Nothing.” I replied as I looked to my right just to witness a hooded man slicing down a villager with a chainsaw. “Leatherface?” Every time something or someone jumped at us, Rainbow tried her best not to yell. She just tightened her grip on my arm. They almost got me when they, somehow, projected an Alien sprinting towards us. It was also funny because Rainbow hid behind me she then chuckled as the projection disappeared. “What?” She asks as she regains her composure. I just shrugged my shoulders. I truly did not expect hearing the screams of Arctika and Noire behind us, looks like they are having a good time too. The aisle started to get darker, I can’t see well. It was only a matter of time before I lost track of Rainbow. “Rainbow? Where are you?” “H-Here, where are you… idiot?” “I can’t see you, just keep walking.” I replied, then I felt her taking my hand. “Alrgiht then, this way.” … “Which way?” She asks. “I am dragging you out of here, why are you asking?” “Did you just assume that you are… holding my hand?” “Yeah? Is that bothering you?” I said stopping. Silence… “Ignis… y-you are not holding hands with me…” Rainbow said. “…” “…” “What the fu-“ It was in that moment when some lights turned on and noticed that I am holding hands with someone who has no head. “FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” So… I just did what my brain thought it was a good idea to do. I kicked the headless figure and just ran like crazy. Rainbow and I managed to get out of there; we encountered Spitfire and Soarin as we passed them by the way. They were the couple before us. Once outside I fell on my knees to recover some air. “What… the… heck!” I said as Rainbow tripped with her own cape and just fell on top of me. “AUCH!” Rainbow rubs her heard as her cape covers my face. I moved it away just to see her on top of my back as she giggles. “Hello there.” She says before getting up and lends me a hand. “It… was fun, don’t you think?” “Well, sure it was. But… uh, I might need to apologize to whoever was on that costume.” I said laughing nervously. Suddenly, Arctika and Noire also exit the house running like hell. “Holy Guacamole!” Noire says gasping for air. “That was… exciting.” She…smiled. She indeed loved it. Arctika, still a little freaked out, just walks towards me and buries her face on my chest. I just giggled and pat her head. “There, there… it is over now.” And then the headless figure emerges from the shadow. “Blazingsol!”Wait, I recognize that voice. By our surprise… the man inside that outfit is Discord, and ooooh boy. He looks mad. He crosses his arms as I rub the back of my head. “Heh… sorry?” *** It’s been a couple of days since the Battle of the Bands. It is another Saturday so I am just chilling at home. “Brother? Where are you?” Arctika calls out my name but… I am not on my room or the kitchen. Arctika then notices certain book I have been reading. “Ugh, not this one.” She then throws the book and heads to the terrace. Here I am, wearing my Roman Helmet, my sword and scanning the neighborhood with my binoculars. “Welp, everything is clear.” I heard some footsteps, I looked over my shoulder and Arctika is there, hands on her hips. “Oh, hi there.” I said returning to my spot. “Do you need something, sis?” “I need to buy some groceries, so, I require you to take me to the Mall.” She says walking where I am. “What the heck are you doing anyway?” “Well, if I tell you, you are just going to laugh. But! Basically I am looking for gnomes. I need to see how many there are on our sector.” “Wait, what?” Arctika added and sighs. “It because if that stupid book, isn’t it?” “It’s not stupid! They move at night, so we came up with a plan!” I said placing the binoculars on the ground and took my notebook. “We? Who else joined your… hunting?” Arctika asks curiously. “Hey Torchie, we are clear on my sector.” Rainbow said through the radio. “Dash?!” Arctika said quite surprised. I took the radio and pressed the button to talk. “Good! Then the North and West of Canterlot are clear, Rainbow?” “Yeah?” She replies. “I need to… leave my post. Arctika and I need to replenish our supplies so…” I added as Arctika just face-palmed. “Mmm… now that you mention that, I ran out of milk and cookies. Do you mind if I join you guys?” I looked at my sister as she slowly nods. “Then let’s meet up at the Mall. Blazingsol, over and out.” “…” “……” Arctika and I arrived at the mall and then we saw- “Did you seriously have to bring your sword, brother?” Arctika said hitting my shoulder. “We are about to enter the Mall! You know that they sell those little, stupid things here. And they will not catch me without a fight!” I crossed my arms as Rainbow came running towards us. “Hey Ignis, I saw some dudes loading their truck with the enemy! And I think that they live near my building!” Rainbow added with a sigh. “Those devils!” I said clashing my knuckles together. “Enough!” Arctika suddenly yells. “You two need to forget about that… book. It is not real!” “Have you read it, sis?” I asked narrowing my eyes. “N-Nope, why would I read such a lame book?” Arctika replied. Rainbow and I exchanged looks and just sighed. “She is not a believer.” We both said. “Unbelievable.” Arctika said as we get inside the Mall. As Arctika grabs some orange juice and other stuff, Rainbow and I noticed that we are close to the Garden Adornments. She hits my side and points to where the grills are, just next to them… those little devils are there, waiting for someone to pick them up, plotting against us. That stupid silly face of theirs, that stupid pointy red hat, I… hate it. I nodded and follow her; we hunker down where the grills are located. “By the Goddesses, there are too many of them!” Rainbow said counting them. “There is a whole battalion over there.” “We might need to recruit more people for the cause.” I said taking the grip of my sword. Then I solely proceed to draw it. “There is only one thing we can do.” It was on this moment when Arctika slapped me with a fricking pan. Glad the helmet took the hit. “Auch! Hey!” “What the heck are you two doing?” Arctika returns the pan to the shopping cart. “Keep your voice down!” Rainbow exclaimed. “They will hear you!” “You are acting like little kids!” Arctika sighs. “C’mon, I’ve got what we need.” Rainbow and I looked at each other and as we get up. I could not help but to take another glance at those gnomes. I stared at them and so does Rainbow. It was in that moment when one of them just winked at us. We just ran to where Arctika is. “Did you see that?!” Rainbow says as we recover some air. “I wish I have not!” I replied. This time Arctika kind of ignored us, once outside. I had to wrap what she bought, not that many stuff, to my motorcycle. “Alright, everything is tied up.” “Good.” Arctika says putting on her helmet. I do the same and hop on my bike. I was starting the engine when we all saw Applejack carrying quite a big box. “Hello fellas! How you all doin’?” Applejack said placing the box on the floor. “We are good.” Rainbow replied. “Hey, AJ. I am curious but… what is inside the box?” Applejack kneels, opens the box and WHAT THE HECK?! She pulls out a fricking gnome! “Granny loves this thingies, so Big Mac and I decided to buy her a whole new set! Cute, aren’t they?” I pulled down my visor and just got the hell out of there. “DO NOT LEAVE ME HERE!” Rainbow said as she runs and tries to reach me. Oh, I… left Arctika back there too… I AM NOT COMING BACK! Author's Note So... yeah I love RWBY and all that. ANYWAY! Credits to the people who made those amazing videos! It took me a few more days to finish this one because Monster Hunter World came out... and I've been playing like an addict. Thanks for reading!
Let's go to Camp Everfree!“… and this one goes here.” I said placing the book on the shelf. I looked at the cart and it is empty. Yeah, I am still helping Sparkle with the books. It is, almost, the end of the semester and everyone is trying to get higher notes. So… here I am! I approached to the banister and spotted her typing on the computer. I waved at her as she replies with a thumps up. “Thank you Blazingsol! I really needed the help!” She said. “Glad I could help!” Then I heard a noise coming from the upper floor. I thought that no one else is supposed to be here. I decided to check what that was. I started to hear some noises coming from a room, just where they keep old stuff like, computers or extra carts. I leaned forward and placed my ear against the door. I heard… two voices. I was going to knock but… screw it. I opened the door and- “BUDDY?!” Astral looks at me as he… stops… thrusting her. “WHAT THE HECK?!” I just yelled as he tries to cover Applejack with his jacket. Oh, right. they were… doing that in here. I quickly covered my eyes and looked away. “What are you doing?! I mean, I know WHAT you are doing it just… wtf?” Applejack jumps from the desk, pulls up her skirt and grabs her hat. “Well, this sure was a surprise?” She says laughing. “It’s alright sugarcube you can open your eyes now.” I opened my middle fingers and saw the two of them blushing like hell. I sighed and crossed my arms. “Surprise… I… would not call it that but… OK. Somehow I knew you two will ended up together.” Astral then leans his elbow on my shoulder. “Sorry buddy, I hope that you are not that freaked out.” I just took a deep breath and giggled. “Shut up.” I looked to my left and saw Sparkle running towards us. “Hey Blazingsol? What happened? I heard you screaming and…” She then notices Astral and Applejack. “Ohh… I…We… are not interrupting, right?” I was going to answer but Astral grabs Applejack’s hand. “Nope! We were just leaving! See you guys later!” “Farewell fellas!” Applejack added. I was left with Sparkle as she understands what just happened. “Oh, dear. So… did you saw them…” I just nodded and close the door behind me. “I am actually happy for them,, you know? Both of them seemed to enjoy each other’s company.” “You are right.” Twilight says with a smile. “At least it was you who found them and not a teacher. They would have been in trouble.” “Let’s just...” “Forget about this?” Twilight said giggling. “Yes, please.” I then received a text from Rainbow. “Hey hotshot, are you done with those books? If so, then let’s meet up at the entrance of the school.”I think Sparkle noticed me blushing, a little bit. She then hits my shoulder playfully and smirks. “Looks like someone received a text from you know who?” It’s funny because Sparkle is teasing me, something unusual for her, but it is fun. “So… can I leave earlier?” Twilight nods and taps my back. “Sure, have fun you two!” I grabbed my stuff and head to the entrance. Just at the entrance I spotted Rainbow leaning against the wall. She is wearing her soccer uniform so… you know how awesome she looks. “Sorry if I am late.” I said. “Good, you are here. C’mon let’s go!” She then drags me outside the school and end up at the parking lot. “Where are we going exactly?” I asked. “To the Arcades! I heard that there is a new game. So, are you up for it?” She asks curiously. “You bet I am!” I realized that she brought her helmet. Sooo, she wants to go on my ride? She did not ask but I got the idea. “Then let’s get ready!” She says putting on her helmet. “You are driving us there, in case you were wondering.” I just giggled as we hop on my motorcycle and set course to the Arcades. *** “Show Your Moves!, huh?” I asked as I look at the new game, it is a dance game… you know the one where you tap/jump on the arrows on the floor trying to keep up with the ones at the screen. I am so fuc- “What is it, Torchie?” Rainbow asks hitting my side. I took a deep, deep breath and the let it go on a looooong sigh. “R-Rainbow… I…” She looks at me with a curious look. “Idonotknowhowtodance!” I whispered at her. “What was that?” She asks standing in front of me, arms crossed. “I do… not know how to dance, Rainbow.” By my surprise she starts to laugh. But! On a good way, not trying to mock at me or anything like that… I think. “C’mon Ignis! You can block penalty shots, play the guitar, and sing quite decent and other amazing stuff! I bet that you can dance pretty well! Heck, even I am not a pro dancer!” She says poking my belly. “We are just doing this for fun, are you game?” Somehow she… inspired me to pay that game. But, if she wants to have fun then so be it. “Get your game on!” I said clashing my knuckles together. “Which song should we pick?” She says as we both look for a song of the playlist. I… do not know ANY of those songs. At this point I am regretting accepting that but… well, at least there is no one who can- “Well, well, look who is here.” I said every single swear I know when I saw Hoops, Dumb-Bell and Score. Hoops said standing next to the platform. “Boringsol playing a dancing game with Crash? This is gotta be good!” “More like a waste of time!” Dumb-Bell added. They started to mock at us. I, almost, jumped to confront them but Rainbow took my arm. She shakes her head as I tried to stay calm. “What the heck are you doing here?!” I asked. “Since… a certain pair of lovebirds accused us to Principal Celestia, we ended up doing some public service.” Score called. “Yeah, we have to help the old man Discord with his daily routines.” Hoops said pointing at Discord as he gives them a death stare. “Move your arses, the three of you!” Discord commanded them. The trio disbands as they continue doing their activities, looks like they are going to be around, But, if they mock at Rainbow again, then I will show them my moves. Ignoring what just happened, I noticed a song Arctika loves so much. “Let’s go with that one.” I said to Rainbow. “Thriller, uh? Sure you can keep up?” She asks teasing me. “I w-will try.” I replied rubbing the back of my head. “Do or do not, there is no try.” She added tapping my back. Wait, did she just quote Yoda? Goddesses she is perfect. ANYWAY! “S-Sure.” And so the game starts. *** Well, of course that had to happen. Rainbow totally kicked my digital butt, once again. “Damn… Rainbow… how can you move… so…” “Awesome? I am surprise too!” She says crossing her arms. Cocky Rainbow. Still, I was going to say fast… but it is quite the same. Awesome, fast… no? OK… However, I noticed some people giggled, maybe because I suck at this and Rainbow seemed to be a pro next to me. “Let’s go… with this one!” She says picking ‘I gotta a feeling’. Sure I do have one. I’ve got a bad feeling about this. I had to take a grip on the banister behind me; my balancing sucks so… at least I think I am doing it better that last time. So far so good, once the song finished Rainbow, gently, pushed me. I almost fell. But, then I noticed why she did it. We ended up getting the same score. “Wow… guess I am getting better at this.” I said looking for another song. “You almost got me, but hey, Do not get cocky, Torchie.” She said with a smirk. Eyup, I know that with that one is the third phrase we had said about Star Wars… But you and I know that there is going to be another one. “Oh, I know this one too. Let’s hit it.” I said choosing ‘Y.M.C.A.’ “…” “……” Guess who just beat Rainbow, oh yeah baby. Blazingsol has turned the tides! “That was marvelous!” I said looking at the score, then at Rainbow and she seems impressed. “You got lucky.” She replied crossing her arms. “I lost my focus.” “What made you lose your focus?” I asked curiously. I do not know why she blushed but she did. She just pointed at me, I rise and eyebrow and confused by what is going on. So… uh… “Nice moves, Blazingsol.” I heard a voice I have not heard in years. It was husky like mine but with a classy accent. I looked over my shoulder and there he was. A golden hair boy, almost as tall as me, stands there. “Echo Prime?” I get off the platform and just hugged that bastard. “By the Goddesses, it is you!” Echo taps my back as I let go of the hug. “Nice to see you, mate.” He says. “Same here, where have you been? Why did you never call us?! Does anyone else know you are here?” I just asked quite a lot questions but I want to know! “Many places, I tried but I forgot your number and, no, you are the only one who knows about me.” He said placing his backpack on the ground. She then looks at Rainbow as she approaches. “Uh… Ignis? Is he a friend of yours?” She asks. “Not only a friend, he is my childhood friend. Echo, this is Rainbow Dash. She is a student back at Canterlot High School and the most amazing soccer player you will ever see. Rainbow, this is Echo Prime, he… aims to become a Captain at the Royal Navy.” “Do not let Astral hear you.” Echo replied with a chuckle. “I am honored to meet you, Dash.” He said shaking hands with her. “Hey, a friend of Ignis is also a friend of mine. I will get some drinks while you boys catch up, OK?” She said before running to where Discord is. Echo then giggled as he taps my shoulder. “So, she is the girl who drives you crazy, uh?” “Wait, what? H-How do you know that?!” I asked surprised. “Well, it is written all over your face and you have not accepted to dance if you were not doing it just to impress her.” Echo… you SOB, nothing can pass through him. “You got me.” I said. “So, what brings you to this part of the world?” “To put it simple, I am on vacations. I thought that coming to Canterlot and visiting my old friends would be a nice idea. Here I am.” Echo said rising his arms. “How are you holding up, mate?” “Things here are good here, mate. You should tag alone with us, you will love Canterlot. It is amazing living here.” I said placing a hand on his shoulder. “What about Astral and Noire?” “They are also students at CHS and Astral and I are on the soccer team.” “That sounds awesome mate. I understand why you said that Dash is an amazing soccer player. You joined the team because of her, right?” He said poking my shoulder. “You have become smarter.” I said teasing him. “Yeah, you are right.” “How is Arctika?” “You know, being an egghead and all that. But, I would be lost if she wouldn’t be here.” I said rubbing the back of my head. Rainbow returns with three bottles, one of them is a soda and two of them are orange juices. “Here, I thought that since you two are close friends, you will like the same things.” She said tossing me and Echo a bottle of orange juice. “You are right, Dash.” He said opening the bottle. “But, I do not want to… interrupt you guys so I-“ “No you are not!” Rainbow and I said at the same time. “C’mon mate, let’s see how good you are.” I said grabbing Echo by his neck and began to mess with his hair, Rainbow giggled as I dragged him to the dancing game. “Alright Prime, ready to face me?” It was Rainbow who challenged him fist. Better him than me. “I will accept your trial, Dash.” Echo said stretching his arms. Before they start to dance, I climbed up from behind Echo’s spot and whispered at him. “I should warn you that she is good, like really good. The chances of beating her are-“ “Never tell me the odds, mate.” Echo said turning pulling out his hat and turns it backwards. Rainbow chose the song but then she looks at me. “So… Ignis? Who are you going to cheer up? To your old friend or me?” She had to ask that. I tried to say something but Rainbow starts to laugh. “I am just joking with you, Torchie.” “Torchie?” Echo said rising an eyebrow and turns his torso to me. “It suits you, mate.” I just drank from my orange juice and watched them play. My money is on Rainbow, of course. *** “Bloody Hell! She is good!” Echo yelled trying to keep up with the song. “Told you.” I replied as Rainbow lifts her arms into the air, she won… of course. Once we were going to go for another round, my stomach sang the song of its people. Rainbow chuckled as I blushed a little and Echo just laughed. “Let’s go and get and something to eat.” Rainbow added. “Yes please.” I replied. Lucky for me, it did not take long before the three of us ended up eating the best hamburgers in Canterlot, also the fact that Derpy was the one who took our orders. That girl is everywhere. I was a bit worried that Rainbow would not agree that Echo should tag alone but I was wrong. They seem to enjoy hanging out. Oh, and do not get the wrong idea. I will never be jealous for someone like Echo. The thing is… he has a tiny, innocent crush on… Arctika. “No way!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Did you really do that Ignis?!” “I was shitting my pants but… yeah.” I said shrugging my shoulders as Echo laughs. “I still remember the way Astral and Ignis came out of that house, Ignis carrying Astral on his back and the ball on his free hand as they were being chased by the neighbor’s Rottweiler.” Echo then chuckled. “It was marvelous.” “We were like 10 years old. But, then I became the master of Rock-Paper-Scissors and got my revenge!” I said giving a bite to my hamburger. “What did you make him do?” Rainbow asked curiously. Echo almost spat his drink but managed to contained it. “Throw some toilet paper at the house of… I believe it is your Principal back at CHS.” Rainbow… spat her drink into the air. “You what?!” I began to laugh followed by Echo and finally Rainbow. “Damn, I wish I should have met you boys before. It seems that you were a chaos when you were kids.” She said chuckling. “Not to mention that Arctika and Noire tried to stop us, but! We always knew how to evade them so we can go pranking.” Echo added. “Well, now that Mr. Toilet Paper is here, then maybe you can join us, Rainbow.” I said fist-bumping Echo. “I AM GAME!” Rainbow replied. “We should change our name, instead of being the Mayhem Trio we shall be known as the Maelstrom Quartet.” Echo added. Once we all finished our meals, we headed to the parking lot. It is kid of late so I need to drive Rainbow to her place. “Hey Echo, do you have a place to stay?” I asked as I put on my helmet. “I just look for a hotel, mate.” Echo replied typing on his phone. “No way! You are going to my place!” I exclaimed. “Easy mate, I still need to do some shopping. I accept your offer, though.” Echo added. “So, give your address and I will meet you there.” I gave him my address and once Rainbow and I were all set, I set course to her place. We waved at him as he waves at us back. “He seems like a nice guy.” Rainbow said. “Astral and he are like brothers to me, so… yeah. He is a nice dude.” I replied giggling. “I still cannot believe that you were the prank type when you were a kid. You… were shy, almost like Fluttershy.” Rainbow then poked my side. “What can I say? They seduced me to the Dark Side.” I chuckled as I stop in front of Rainbow’s building. “Alright hotshot, thanks for everything.” Rainbow said taking off her helmet. “It was fun.” She added. I lifted up my visor and nodded. “So… guess I will see you later.” “Yeah, hey… “I look at her as she twirls her hair. “Drive safe.” She says opening the door and waving at me. Holy Guacamole, she cares about me. I was daydreaming when I got a message from Arctika. ‘I have some amazing news, hurry up so I can tell you!’ Did Echo arrived before me or… is it something else? Guess I will find out. Welp, I made it home and no one is around. So, there is gotta be something I do not know. I opened the garage and take off my helmet. I proceed to the living room when Ruby jumped at me and well, she tackled me quite hard. I fell on my butt as she licks my face. “Easy girl! I am here!” I, somehow, managed to get up and by my surprise Astral and Noire are here. “Hi there, lover boy.” Noire said. I made a force smile at her as I sit next to my sister, Ruby jumps and cuddles on my lap, looks like someone is a bit jealous. They are watching Jurassic World, cool. “So, what news do you have, sis?” I said stealing a portion of her popcorn. “Hey, those are mine!” She coughs and tries to stay calm. “To put it simple, I… heard Vice-Principal Luna speaking with some guy call Timber and-“ “Isn’t he the one in charge of the Camp Everfree?” Noire asked. “Let her finish.” Astral added. “As I was saying… guys, I think we are going there! To the Camp!” Arctika sounded way too excited. I, once again, stole some popcorn from her. “Wfhat isd da furpose?” I asked with my mouth filled with popcorn. “I have no idea!” Arctika said smiling. “But! If I have to guess, they are planning this as a school trip, the semester is coming to an end.” Everyone nodded as the Indominous Rex makes her way out of her… cage? I forgot the exact word from that. Anyway! I kind of feel excited about Arctika’s news. “Sounds awesome.” I was going to take some popcorn but Arctika slapped my hand. “Auch!” Astral and Noire giggled. “Do you know the date of departure?” Astral asked. “Nope.” Arctika replied crossing her arms. “It has to be soon, I think.” “In that case.” I reached a soda. Arctika tried to take it away from me. “Hey stop, this one is mine!” I opened it and gave it a gulp. “Alright, so… I… also have news, for all of you.” They look up at me with a curious look. “I… met someone back at the Arcades and you are not going to believe who-“ Someone just rang the door bell. Ruby immediately ran to the door as she barks. “Are we expecting more visitors?” Astral asked. Ruby started to bark as I ran to the door and opened it, it is Echo. I whispered at him to wait for my command. “Look who showed up!” That was the signal so Echo can make his entrance. “Your old friend, Echo!” He says tossing his backpack to the sofa and lifting his arms into the air. Astral and Noire get up faster than I thought and before I knew it, I got stuck in the middle of a group hug… Help me… “SO GOOD TO SEE YOU, MATE!” Astral said messing with his hair. “The gang is complete!” Noire added. I saw Arctika playing with her ponytail as she looks at us. “H-How are you, Echo?” Arctika asked as we break the hug. “F-Fine, It is good seeing you. All of you!” Echo rubbed the back of his head. Mmm… I sense a disturbance in the Force… Arctika acts different when Echo is around so… yeah. Let’s see what happens next. Now we are enjoying the hunt for the Indominous Rex, I managed to stole, again, some popcorn from my sister’s bowl. “Those are mine!” She yelled punching my arm. Echo smoothly took some too since he is sitting next to her. “Mind if?” “You can take more! If you want!” Arctika replied. Welp, that is my sister everyone. “Stahp whining, sis.” Then an idea hit me like a truck. “Hold your pegasus everyone! Before Echo’s arrival we were discussing something about Camp Everfree, right?” Everyone nods. “Sooooo, if we are going then Echo should join us too!” “That will be great, mate!” Echo instantly replied. “But… are you sure that it is a good idea talking to Principal Celestia after what we did a few years ago?” Astral giggled and grabs a can of soda. “Pfff! Nonsense! I bet that she does not remember who did that!” “Do you really think that?” Noire asked. “I mean… we ran as fast as we could AND we were wearing disguises!” Astral replied with an innocent smile. I looked at my sister as she quietly eats her popcorn. “Maybe… we can send the top student of my class to… negotiate with Principal Celestia.” Arctika nodded. “I will see what I can do.” Uh? She agreed faster than I thought. I looked at the time and, “Damn, it is that late already?!” Noire and Arctika suddenly get up and yelled. “Slumber Party!!!” Astral, Echo and I had to cover our ears. “Just like old times!” Noire added. A few minutes passed and before I knew it Astral, Echo and Ruby are in my room. Noire is on Arctika’s room. I let those morons sleep on my bed so they are on top, as for me, I am on my sleeping bag. But Ruby is here with me to keep me company. We were watching some random movies on the TV but… we ended up doing something else. Aaaaand we ended up playing Smash or Pass… “What about, Trixie?” Echo asked. “No.Fricking.Way.” I replied. What happened next kind of… scared me. Astral actually gave it a thought! Echo and I looked at him, waiting for an answer. “What?” He said. “I mean… she has… something but! I am not in the position to answer that.” Astral said giggling. “Riiiight.” I added and started to rub Ruby’s belly. “C’mon mate, it is your turn. Do not play dumb.” Echo said throwing me a peanut. “I…uh… Wha… I pass! Astral, you are up!” Did I sound nervous? Nah. I know that he exchanged looks with Echo as they giggled. “If you say so. Let’s see… What about Dash?” … YOU SON OF A BITCH! They started to laugh as my face turned red, just like Ruby’s eyes. I crossed my arms as they keep laughing. Well, you can say that I gave them and answer… “I take that as a bloody YES.” Echo replied. “Hey buddy, are you mad?” Astral asked. “O-Of course not… It is just that… you are a pair of idiots.” I swear that I am going to kill them… in their sleep. I heard footsteps coming to my door, Arctika opened the door. “Keep your voice down! We can hear your stupid game from my room!” “So you heard that Astral and AJ made it at the library?” I asked… without thinking it twice. Arctika blushed a little and quietly nodded. Then I grabbed a pillow and threw it at her. “Oh! Right in the face!” “He is fucked!” Echo managed to say before Arctika jumped at me and started to punch me on my arms. As we keep this friendly and funny fight, Echo and Astral are enjoying what is left of the cookies Noire cooked before heading to bed. “Idiot.” Arctika said. “Crazy.” I replied. “Moron.” She added. “Tsundere.” I exclaimed as she blushed even harder. “Asshat.” She said flicking her hair and heads to her room. “Awww… I love you too sis!” I managed to say before she closed the door. I lay down on my sleeping bag as Ruby cuddles with me. I… whispered at her. “Who is a good girl? Who is a good girl?” She then licked my face until I heard those two laughing. “What do you morons know about pet/owner love?” “Quiet, mate. I was thinking… what do girls do to have fun at night?” Echo asked sitting at the edge of the bed. Astral raised his arm. “Normally I would say things like painting their nails, covering their faces with avocado and cucumbers on top of their eyes. But I then remembered that Ark and Noire will NEVER do that! Unless Rarity convinces them.” We all laughed. It was a good one. “Sure they are not that ‘girly’.” I said. “But hey, Arctika takes ages to dress up. We barely made it to Father’s Ceremony.” “But why are you curious?” Astral asked the real question here. “Well, she called our game stupid but I have heard girls playing it too.” Astral and I looked at Echo confused. “Yeah, like that would happen!” We all said. One second later… “What about Big Mac?” Arctika asked. “Nnnnnope.” Noire replied. “Snips?” “Too dumb.” “Flash?” “Never.” “Thunderlane?” “Ark… really?” Noire added crossing her arms. Not amuse. “Right, so… who is left?” Arctika exclaimed. “The only ones left are those three and well, one is your brother the other one is… Echo and my bro-“ Arctika was left speechless when Noire started to play with her hair. “Noire?! ARE YOU SERIOUS?!” “You have to admit that Ignis has grown up!”Noire then ate a cookie as an awkward silence takes place. “What?” She asked. “I mean, he is kind of cute.” “Noire… stop please.” Arctika added. Noire starts to laugh as Arctika tries to understand what the heck is going on. “I am just kidding!” Noire said. “At least… 70% of what I said was a joke.” “W-What was real then?” Arctika asked curiously. “That your brother is cute!” BAM! A pillow hits Noire’s face. Back to Astral, Echo and… me. “So, if we are going to Camp Everfree then someone has to make his move, don’t you think Astral?” Echo asked poking Astral’s shoulder. “Oooh, definitely.” Astral replied. “What do you mean?” I had to ask, didn’t I? “Ignis… mate; you have to make you move with Dash!” Echo leans in front of my bed, I looked up at him and sighted. “What is the matter?” “Nothing… just… I do not think… that… it is too soon!” Heck even Ruby is trying to comfort me now. “Hey, when I saw you spending time with her I saw something between you two. It was not something just ‘friends’ do. I am pretty sure that she, if not already, she has a crush on you.” Echo can be… quite a moron for some things but when it comes to motivate people around him, giving them a real view of the scene… well, he does a pretty good job. “OK, I get it. I will do my best. Just… do not put pressure on me.” I replied. “Welp, goodnight everyone!” *** “School… just… a few… more weeks and the semester ends!” I shouted raising my arms. “I know!” Astral replied. “Uh… you know that I am just here because of you, right?” Echo said as we all stop in front of the Main Gate of CHS. I placed my arm around his neck and pulled him just to mess with his hair. “Yeah, well, you are coming with us to the Camp! That is if our info is correct.” “You seem to be well-informed, Mr. Blazingsol.” I am going to look behind me and… Vice-Principal Luna is standing there. “Good morning.” She says flicking her hair. “D-Does that mean we ARE going to Camp Everfree?” Noire asked. Vice-Principal Luna nods and gives her a paper with the logo of the Camp. It looks more like an invitation. We all gathered around Noire to take a closer look at the sheet. After mumbling for a couple of seconds we looked up at Vice-Principal Luna and gave us a smile. “I hope that you all ready to spend the last days of the semester at Camp Everfree.” She said as she enters the school. “I CANNOT WAIT!” Arctika yelled in excitement. “THE HYPE IS REAL!!!” I… did not notice that I never let go of Echo. At this point he is… kind of suffocating. “Sorry, mate.” He recovers some air but then he hides behind me like a little cat. “What is wrong with him?” Astral asked. He looks at Principal Celestia walking towards us. “Oh, that is why.” “Good morning everyone.” Principal Celestia gives us a warmth smile. She then peeks behind me. “Oh, it is good to see you again, Mr. Echo Prime.” “G-Greetings… P-Principal Celestia.” Echo replies, is he nervous? It is Hero Time! “Principal Celestia! I was wondering if Echo can join us to the school trip.” I rushed to ask. She took a moment to answer, but once she nodded Echo felt relieve and his soul coming back to him.” “Of course he can.” She passes next to us but stops next to him and whispered something at him. “As long as you do not throw toilet paper at the Camp, then I approve it.” Principal Celestia continues greeting other students and makes her way to her office. “Then it is official! We are all going!” I clashed my knuckles together. “YAAAAY!” “Hold on a sec.” Astral said interrupting our Group High Five. “We are not going until next weekend.” “You son of a Bi-!” The bell just rang! “RUN! I do not want to be late!” I yelled… actually, we all yelled. … Timeskip! *** “Socks, check. Shirts, check. Yeah! I am ready to go!” I took my suitcase as Ruby follows me to my sister’s room. “Arctika *knock*, Arctika *knock*, Arctika *knock*.You ready?” “I… hate it when you do that!” She replied as she opens the door. “Yes, I am ready.” She throws me her suitcase but managed to catch it, almost, with one hand. “Damn, this thing is heavy; you do realize that we are staying just for one week, right?” I asked as we go downstairs. “AJ should be here any moment now.” Arctika said wrapping her hair into her classic ponytail. “I still cannot believe that she and Astral are on a relationship.” “Yeah… I… kind of… witnessed… their… you know.” I put a hand behind my head. “At least Big Mac offered to take care of Ruby while we are gone.” In that moment Ruby rubs her nuzzle on Arctika’s leg. “I am going to miss you girl!” She says rubbing her sides. “Do not worry; I am going to take care of him.” Ruby barked as a sign of approval. I was going to say something but I heard a truck parking outside. Once outside, I saw Big Mac and Applejack waving at us. “Hop in everyone!” AJ says as Arctika sits next to her, as for me I put the suitcases on top of the luggage rack, carefully tightening the rope from my side as Big Mac tightens his side. He gives me a thumps up as I sit next to my sister, Ruby cuddles on my lap! HA! I get to spend this time with her. We are supposed to go to CHS first and from there to Camp Everfree. The trip was shorter, mot of the time we walk to CHS but sure we needed the ride. Anyway, my sister and I gave Ruby her favorite chew toy. A Blue Eyes White Dragon. “See you in a week, girl.” I said as Ruby licks my face and then licks Arctika’s. “Thanks again, Big Mac. You sure you do not need anything else?” “Nope.” “Right, thanks again!” Arctika and I waved as he sets off. I was going to pick up the suitcases but Astral and Echo jumped at me. “There you are mate!” Echo shouted. “My back!” I landed on my own suitcase. I heard footsteps coming towards us, it is Rainbow, AJ and Rarity. “Hello there.” “You had to pick the black shirt, don’t you Ignis?” Rainbow says lending me a hand so I can get up. Oh, and yeah. I picked up since we need to wear a distinctive but equal outfit. “Well, you know I like black.” I overheard Astral and Echo giggling. I swear that I am going to kill them on their sleep at the Camp. “Gather up everyone!” Principal Celestia said at the bus door. “We are going on the same bus, so start boarding. Oh, and you better sit with a friend. The road is long but we will be comfortable. Let’s see… Astral is going with Echo; my sister is going with Noire… then that leaves with… myself… great. I noticed that Rainbow is like… she wants to say something but looks like she is waiting for something. “Dash, Blazingsol! Hurry up!” Sunset opened the window and called for us from inside the bus. Ooooh, she wanted to come with me… silly me. “We are coming!” Rainbow suddenly woke up from her daydreaming, took my hand and dragged me to the bus. The next that happened is that I found myself at the window seat. That is great. My favorite spot if I may add. I turned to my leftt and… Rainbow is looking at the landscape, some houses and even farms that are just outside Canterlot. But then I realized something, something really important. “She is too close to me.” “Did you say something?” Rainbow asked without losing sight at the horizon. “N-nothing!” I said as she returns to her normal posture. A scent of citrics came to me. Could it be that her hair smells like that? “So, Rainbow… would you like to play thumb wars?” Seriously? That was my best thing to say?! “Sure, just keep in mind that I hate losing.” She replied cracking her fingers. Can’t believe that worked! “Loser pays the first round of sodas at the Camp!” I replied as we hold each other hands. “Game on!” She replied tightening the grip on my fingers. … …… This is it, if I lose then I would have to pay, but if I win two more then SHE lose and free soda once we get to the Camp. “Nervous, Dash?” I asked with a grin. “You wish, Blazingsol.” She replied going with a surprise attack on my thumb. I have to admit that she is fast but predictable at some points. Behind us are AJ and Sunset watching out little game. AJ cheers for her but Sunset supports me. I might even share with her a soda once I defeat Rainbow. “HA! I win!” I yelled crushing her thumb. “Y-You got lucky! I was not paying attention!” She said crossing her arms. “Oh yeah? The you should focus more on the game than… in whatever distracted you.” I said rubbing my hand on my shirt. “Alright, it is all or nothing.” She smirks at me and gets in position. “One… two… three!” AND IT’S SWEET, SWEET VICTORY! YEAH! It’s ours for the taking It’s ours for the fight! On a decisive her thump slipped with mine, leaving me with the chance to go for the win. “What! How did that happened?!” Rainbow said looking at her hand. I gave Sunset a high five for believing in me. “Team Fire! YEAH!” We both screamed. Since… you know, we both look like walking flames. “You gave your best, Rainbow.” AJ said tapping her back. “But you can blame your sweaty hand for losing this round.” “I want a rematch, Ignis. Let’s see how strong your arm is. A single round of arms wrestling should be enough to see who the real winner is. Of course we are going to wait until we have a table or something.” Rainbow then pulled out her phone as I nodded. She searches for her headphones but she cannot find them. “Holy Cow, did I leave them back home?!” I pulled out mine and give them to her. “Here you can use mine.” “Thanks, hey let’s share them. I know that we like the same kind of music.” She said plugging the headphones and hits the play button. A couple of songs later, I noticed that we are getting closer to the Camp. I looked to see how everyone is doing. My sister is playing with her 3DS alongside Noire. Astral and Echo are… sleeping. I bet that they stayed up late last night. Sunset and AJ are talking about what kind of stuff we can do at the Camp and Twilight is… reading a book about the wildlife. You saw it coming… am I right? *** “WE MADE IT!” Rainbow yells as the rest of us, crack our backs, grabbed our backpacks and look around the Camp. I noticed some cabins not too far from here. They look comfy. Must… rest… now. “Welcome to Camp Everfree students from Canterlot High School! My name is Timber and I will be your guide for this week, and you can also ask my sister, Gloriosa, if you need anything!” this guy Timber then proceeds to speak with Principal Celestia. As they speak, Gloriosa is handing over some kind of cards to groups of three; each card has the image of a gemstone. They represent the cabin where the groups shall stay. She approaches me just in time for Echo and Astral to gather around me. “Hello boys, here.”She gives the card with a ruby on it. “Have fun! And please, enjoy the camp!” “Will do!” Astral replied. “What a coincidence that we get the ruby cabin, am I right mate?” Echo said taping my back. “Yeah, I miss her already.” I looked at my sister as she speaks with Noire and Rainbow. She waves at me with, I think, is an emerald on the card. “The girls are going to be next to us.” Astral puts an arm around my neck and pokes and shoulder with his other hand. “What is it, buddy? Does that make you nervous?” “Not really.” I replied punching him, gently, on the belly. “C’mon morons, we need to get out stuff to the cabin.” I opened the door and noticed three beds, some photos hanging in the wall with beautiful landscapes and a small window. There is a small desk in front of each bed and some towels. “I want the left one!” Astral said as he jumps to the bed. “Middle one!” Echo added. “Right! I mean… I get the right one.” I placed the backpack on my bed and noticed a picture, at first I did not care too much but then, taking a second look, I noticed that Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna are there. “Guess this is not their first time here.” Astral commented. “So, what are we going to do first? Archery? Wall climbing? Ropes course? Uh… fishing?” “Fishing? Are you serious?” Echo instantly replied. “Hey Ignis boy, let’s shoots some arrows!” “Yeah, count me in. But don’t you ever call me Ignis-boy again or I will shoot an arrow on your ass.” I said with a friendly smile. “Fine, fine. Whatever you say… Torchie.” Echo… you bastard. We headed outside just to see Applejack with some fishing rods, begin followed by Rainbow, and she looks already bored if I may add, Noire looks… excited, and my sister who… looks… nervous. Hey, it’s a secret but… she does not know how to swim. But there is nothing to worry about; she is going with Rainbow and Noire, I know that they are good swimmers. “Hello fellas, wanna join us to catch dinner?” AJ said as Astral ran to her and kissed her. “I will! But those two are heading to the field archery so…” Astral got interrupted as Echo and I ran so fast to get our fishing rods that we came back gasping for air. “I… want to join the hunt for dinner!” My hunter instincts are tingling! “I… am going just because I find exciting the idea of fishing on an unknown lake!” Echo the giggled as Rainbow and Arctika looked at each other confused at first but then they smile. “Alright!” Applejack said swinging her arm. “The bigger the group the better and don’t ya’all worry! This is going to be fun!” 4 hours later… “Hey… AJ, any luck?” Astral asked yawning. “Uh… not as good as I expected.” Applejack replied. She looks at the empty bucket beneath her feet. “Not a single fish in hours. This is weird.” She then looks at the second boat where Echo, Noire and Arctika are. Arctika seems to be keeping her cool as Noire and Echo are struggling to capture a fish. They succeed! “Well, at least they got one. How about Ignis and Rainbow?” Astral turns around just to see both of us asleep, Rainbow laying her head on my shoulder. Just before I fell asleep, I tied up the rod on my right hand. I thought that the movement would wake me up. This is your answer. “They fell asleep… again.” Astral said taking a deep breath. “We should head back before nightfall.” Applejack nods but sighs. “Sorry, I said that this was going to be fun and well... things went the other way.” “Cheer up, AJ. I… enjoyed this time with you and everyone here. Sure we did not catch fish for everyone but spending time with the people I truly care is the best thing I could ever ask.” Astral might not know this but he sounded sappy as hell. Thank the Goddesses I was asleep! They were going to kiss but a scream interrupt them. “WOMAN OVERBOARD!!” Noire yelled as Arctika is trying to swim back to the boat. Astral get up and made signs to get Echo’s attention. “What the hell happened?!” “Something pulled her to the lake!” Echo replied as they help Arctika. “You OK?” Arctika starts to laugh but her laughter sounds creepier than usual. “I… almost die… and my stupid little brother is sleeping. I am going to kill him on his sleep with a spoon… ha… haha…” Noire smiles and gives them a thumps up. “She is fine!” It was at this moment I felt it. The rod started to reel so fast that once it got stuck, I managed to return to my senses. “What the… FUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” I grabbed the rod with both hands as I try not to fall into the water. Rainbow immediately grabbed my waist and started to pull. “What is that thing?!” She asks struggling to keep me on the boat. “I don’t know but whatever you do, DON’T LET GO!” This is it, all those hours fishing on Ocarina of Time and Final Fantasy XV are going to be my trump card! “I SPENT HOURS HERE! I AM HUNGRY AS HELL! YOU ARE GOING TO GET FRIED!” “You got this buddy!” Astral cheers for me and so does Applejack. “Woohoo! Go for it Blazingsol!” Applejack says swinging her hat.Just before that, the flicking fish started to pull the entire boat. “THAT IS NOT A NORMAL FISH!!!” Rainbow yelled as the boat is being pulled all around the lake, at some point we are in collision route with Arctika’s boat. “Abandon boat!” Echo yelled as our boat crashes with theirs. *** Sunset looks up at the sky, the wind gently blowing making her long hair wave in one direction. “Where are they?” She asks leaning her back against the wall of her cabin. Twilight then appears with her phone. “I tried to contact them but no one is picking up. I… am starting to worry.” Rarity taps her back and comforts her. “I am sure that they are fine, darling. If there is a group capable of doing such a task like that, it is them!” Sunset then takes a closer look at some figures approaching from the lake. “There they are!” Sunset says before she starts running towards us. I looked up just to see Sunset being followed by Rarity and Twilight. “Oh, hello there!” I said waving at them, Arctika then tightens her grip with her legs on my wrist. Oh, I am giving her a piggyback since she is a little bit tired for swimming like… a lot. “Is it cold?” She just nods. Just next to me are Echo, Applejack and Astral pulling a wagon, with AJ leading them. “C’mon fellas! Use your muscles!” Right behind me are Rainbow and Noire carrying all of our stuff. Damn we are all so wet right now that my sister might get a – “Achu!” She sneezes and rubs her nose with her finger. “Hurry up brother!!” “What happened to you?!” Sunset asked then she looks at the… fish on top of the wagon. “and what in the Seven Kingdoms is that??!!” Rarity takes a sneak peek and gasps. “Oh my Gosh! Is it… alive?” “Nope!” I replied. Twilight adjusted her glasses and pulled out her small notebook. “I-I cannot believe it! You guys captured an Ictalurus furcatus or blue catfish.” She says giggling. “Wow, this thing sure is big! This fella has a length of 57 in (145 cm) and a massive girth of 47 in (120 cm).” “But… how did you managed to capture it?” Sunset asks at the moment we arrive at the Camp. Fluttershy and Pinkie appeared with some towels. Our saviors! “You can thank our Boy Scout for that!” Rainbow said hitting my side with her elbow. “Well… after that thing sunk both of our bots, I voted to use my secret weapon.” From my backpack I pulled out a kukri. “Father says that never leave home without it.” And showed it to Sunset. “You… brought a knife… here?!” Rarity asked can’t tell if she was amazed or… scared. “It’s a kukri… but at this point we are all glad that he did!” Echo said giggling. “Best fight between man and fish ever!” Astral added. “Who is ready to eat it?!” I yelled as we all sneezed. It was like a fricking orchestra of sneezes. “OK… maybe after we all change to dry clothes.” We nodded and entered into our respective cabins. *** … Can’t believe I find myself in a ‘Arts and Crafts’ lesson but silly me, I just wanted to craft something out of wood but I never expected that we are to take a lesson before going to the actual crafting part. But, lucky for me I already have a design to go for. A pegasus. I saw Astral making one for AJ so… I thought… that… I could… make one for Rainbow. I hope that she likes it. Bulk was nice for letting me tag alone with him, I did not want to go alone in the first place and he told that he needed pot holders… uh, OK. Just before the lesson I also heard that campers usually leave something for the Camp, like a present. It could be a Totem, a sun watch. Since we arrived here, Twilight and the girls have been thinking on something but once we captured that fish, well, Timber decided to dissect it and hang it on the wall. Yeah, that means that we did not eat it… but it was us who managed to catch ‘The Kaiju Cat’ that was the campers before us called it. What a ridiculous name, am I right? Anyway, the time to start crafting has begun. “Looking good, Blazingsol!” Timber shows up. “Have you done this before?” “Yeah, once. I made a lion to my sister a few years ago. But a Pegasus is more difficult, the wings are my concern.” I said stretching my arms. “You will do great, I mean, it is for the girl, am I right? Just make sure not to cut yourself!” Timber says before checking on Lyra. How the hell did he know that this is for… ANYWAY! I should continue this later. It’s lunchtime! I placed the, almost, finished pegasus on my backpack and got out. I headed to the dock and joined with my friends, by my surprise, Rainbow and Sunset where there too. “Hey it’s Mr. Kaiju Hunter.” Echo said calling me again like that. At least is better than Ignis-boy. They are all sitting on a single line, so Rainbow and Sunset made a space for me to sit. “That is me, please no pictures.” “Careful everybody, his ego is rising faster than I expected.” Rainbow commented. “As long as it does not reach his level of stupidity, we will be fine.” Arctika just wrecked me there. “Says the one who does not how to swim!” I sat down and gave my subway a bite. Things were smoother as we enjoyed the view and the food Pinkie made for us, the rest of the girls came and we were having a small party here. I lay down on my back to rest my back as my sister sits next to me and Rainbow on my left. I heard them talking a little bit but I think I fell asleep for a short time. I overhear them talking about how they met, Arctika is not an athlete. She needed to pass gymnastics in order to get a scholarship, so, she joined the track team. Bad idea. Lucky for her, Rainbow Dash helped to get in shape. It was thanks to her that she got that scholarship. A smirk appeared on my face as they continue talking, and I am pretty sure that at some point they a talked about me since I heard my name and nickname several times alongside some laughter. A few hours passed and the only ones here are Rainbow, Arctika and I. “Those were the good old times.” Arctika said. “I am pretty sure that more will come!” Rainbow added. I remembered that I am suppose to finish that pegasus, so I pulled it out and made some final touches. I do not mind that Rainbow is here. I was planning on giving to her as soon as possible. Arctika looked at me, then she smile and get up. “Well, I need to help Noire with… her stuff. See you later!” Uh… what? I DID NOT SEE THAT ONE COMING! Rainbow then looked at the wooden pegasus. “It looks so cute!” She says smiling. “You like it?!” I asked giving it to her. “It’s awesome! I can’t believe you made it in one day!” Rainbow starts to look at it closer. “Oh, sorry. I just wanted to look it closer.” I shook my head and refused to take it back. “It was meant for you in the first place.” I said as her cheeks turned red a little bit. “Oh, is that so? I mean… thanks!” Rainbow said rubbing the back of her head. “So… are you enjoying the camp so far?” “Totally, I did not what to expect at the beginning. But so far it has been an excellent experience.” I replied crossing my legs. “What about you?” “Well, everything is going good just that tiny, little accident Pinkie made at the cafeteria.” Rainbow added chuckling. For the record, Pinkie tried to make the biggest cotton candy. She did it, but then it exploded covering the whole place in sugar. I am just glad I was not there when that happened. “That Pinkie, always finds a way to… lighten up our lives.” I said. “If you tried to make a pun then you failed.” Rainbow said hitting my side. We both get up but she slipped. I managed to catch her hand before she falls into the water. “Wow, you are OK?” I asked helping her to stand on her feet. She nods but then she looks away. We, we were not this close to each other since the Festival. “What? Do I have something on my face?” She asked. “Well, you are cute girl. That is why I like you and-” Uh… CRAP! J-Just like that!There is no way back, that just slipped through my lips. I just said that to Rainbow and she looks confused as hell. The time now is the time! I am going to tell her everything! Right now! “Rainbow… I… have feelings for you. Since the first day that I met you, that is why I have been acting weird. You… drive me crazy. Rainbow” I took her hand and looked at her eyes. “W-Would you like to be my girlfriend?” That’s it, I just said it. But, Rainbow is still astonished. She is standing there, staring at the ground. She let go of my hand and slowly starts to walk away. “Ignis… I… do not know what to say.” She said sobbing. “I… I… don’t-“She said before turning around and started to run. I was left speechless but also broken from the inside. She just ran off without saying anything else. OK, then. If that is how things are going to be. I took my backpack and headed to the cabin. Once inside, I put on my headphones pressing the play button on my phone. I need to listen to music to… keep things cool but, no. Things went totally different the way I expected. I just said to Rainbow if she wants to be my girlfriend, instead of saying something she just… ran. I closed my fist and hit the wall so hard that the whole cabin shook, even some stuff on the walls fell. I did not care. I opened my eyes as a tear drops falls into the desk. “Did…I do something wrong?” I thought. “Did I rush things? Why did she…-“ In the meantime, Rainbow gets inside her cabin. She goes and takes the wooden pegasus I made for her and lies down on her bed. She holds it tightly against her chest. “You are an idiot, Ignis.” Author's Note OH YEAH BABY! I AM BACK IN BLACK! I mean, just... back. So... yeah... fishing is not really my thing. But I will do my best if I do it again! IRL. Thanks for reading! Be cool!
Hearts Burst Into FireFor the past three days, Rainbow and I barely talked to each other. Damn, we did not even dare to look at each other. Things felt tense, weird. Even our friends felt the… emptiness between us. I do not even want to stay here any longer. Arctika and Astral asked me what happened that night. I just said to them that, things got fucked up. I tried several times to forget that day. I tried from archery to wall climbing. When I was firing some arrows to the targets, Gloriosa congratulated me for breaking some record. Guess that is the only thing good that happened these past days. She gave me a coupon for the cinema. I thought on giving them to Arctika after at the end of the camp. Well, tomorrow is the last day of the year and our last day in camp. Principal Celestia and her sister asked for the janitor, Discord, to bring something that the students will never forget as their last final gift to us. That is what they said. I saw the others carrying boxes form the truck. Anyway, the day is coming to an end. So, I decided to go to the lake Timber mentioned. I heard him talking about how great the water is at this time of the year, he also mentioned that it can help your body to relax. And Arctika told me that I should go there. You need some time for yourself, brother. She said. So, here I am, sitting at the edge of the lake. I decided to come at night, you know. That way I can have some private time. I placed my backpack and the towel a few meters from the water. I took off my shirt and pants. At least the swimsuit fits me. Astral gave it to me. I was amazed that we are the same size. I noticed an old dock on my left. I sat there for a moment and looked at the crystalline water. I can see my reflection in it. Without further do, I jumped into the water. I was surprised at first. I thought that the water was going to be cold. But, instead, it was warm and refreshing. I brushed my hair to the back. “Gosh, Timber was right. It feels good.” I made a few laps from the dock to the left side of the lake. It is almost the length of an Olympic pool. At some point I lost count of the laps. I stopped until my muscles could no longer keep the pace. I stopped in the middle of the lake, with my body floating on the water. As I am trying to recover some air, I looked up to the sky. The moonlight, the stars, everything is beautiful. I felt at peace, no bad memories just me and the night. It was time to get out of the water. Back in land, I took the towel and placed it near my backpack. I just lie down hoping that the breeze will dry my whole body. I was tired as fuck to do so. I took my phone and plug in the headphones. Even wearing my headphones, I heard someone footsteps. I get up and turned my torso to the right. Surprise? Yeah. Rainbow Dash appears from the bushes, wearing a blue beach shirt and her swimsuit. “Oh, you are here too?” She said looking at the ground. I just placed both hands behind my head and lie down. Once I saw Rainbow sitting next to me, I removed one of my earphones. Something tells me that she did not get here just by accident. Rainbow takes a deep breath. “Guess that you are still mad at me.” She asked looking at the lake. I opened one eye and looked at her. “I was never mad at you.” I slowly get up, grabbing a stone. I aimed and threw it into the lake. “Why are you here, Rainbow?” She takes her time to answer. For a moment I thought she was going to run, again. “I heard that the lake looks beautiful at night. So, I came to see if that is true.” I raised an eyebrow and threw another stone. “And…I also want to talk to you.” She said taking her legs and presses them against her chest. Oh, so now she wants to talk. “Talk? Huh. I thought that you were here just to see the lake.” “Ignis, please. Let me explain about the… other day.” I took another stone but I did not throw it, instead I crushed it. “There is nothing to explain. You… just… leave without saying something.” Rainbow tried to say something but she regretted it. After a couple of seconds she breaks the silence. “Y-You are not making these easy for me.” “Well, excuse me Miss Perfection!” I said pointing at myself. “Now, I am the one making things hard for you! Nonsense!” “Ignis, could you just shut up and listen?!” She yelled. Her mood completely changed so quickly. I nodded. “OK, Fine. I will keep my mouth shut and listen. Go on.” Rainbow takes a deep breath. “You see… the first day we met, I kind of felt something. I could not tell but, once you asked me on a date. I understood what I felt, I…also have a crush on you. At first, I did not know how to control it. Guess I never did.” I looked at her with a confused look. “What? What are you trying to say?” “Well, this… is something I…feel really embarrassed but I-“She stops and rubs the back of her head. “Gosh, why is this so hard to say? You know, when you said all those nice and cute things about me. I was just-“ “Amazed?” I said. She shakes her head to the sides. “Confused.” She says. “I was confused because, why would you bother saying all that stuff to a girl like me? I mean, it is not that I do not like a few compliments but… me? Really?” I… am lost but at the same time, things are starting to fit in. “Rainbow I-“ She places a finger on my lips. “Let me finish. I… must apologize for not taking your feelings the way I should have and I…want to say thank you for all the stuff you have done for me. Like I said, at first I did not understand how you fell for me. I realized that…you showed me a part of me I did know it even existed. There is a kind… Rainbow inside of me.” Well, this sure has turned the table. I want to say something. “Rainbow… I should apologize too. I never should have dropped that kind of question, if you were not ready for this.” Rainbow moves closer to me, our hands almost touching. “No, you are wrong. You did good asking me that. At first, I was afraid. Guess you saw that, as I ran away. But! I was afraid because that was the first time someone has asked me such a thing, and… I didn’t… don’t want to lose our friendship. Most of the other boys just liked me because of my body. But, you, you always were there for me. You showed me that we could be… something.” “Well, I like you not just because of your looks; the reason I like you is you, being you. The thing is… I like everything about you.” “You serious, uh?” “Dead serious, why would I lie to you?” I said with a smile. “T-Thanks Ignis. I think you are pretty hot, a moron in sometimes, but a cute moron.” We both blushed a little bit. I do not know what else to say. Actually, there is. “I appreciated but, what happens next?” “First, c-can I borrow one of your earphones?” Rainbow asked. I nodded. A few seconds passed and she starts to sing the lyrics of the song. “Gosh, I love this one.” Rainbow gets even closer to me, now our shoulders are rubbing with each other. “There is… another thing I wanted to say, since all of the others went well.” “What is that?” I asked curiously. “A real answer to your question.” She said as her whole face turned red. Even without saying those words. I already can tell the answer judging by how she is blushing. I rubbed the back of my head trying to act cool but once I placed back on the ground. I felt Rainbow’s hand. It was in that moment when she holds my hand and leans forward. I kept my eyes open as I felt her lips being pressed against mine. The moment I thought it got lost, returned in all of its glory. I lost the track of time as she continues kissing me, like if she is savoring my lips as I placed a hand behind her head and began to gently rub it. The feeling of her lips… were… perfection itself. So soft, so sweet, so delicious. We stopped and looked at each other. Rainbow looks super cute when is blushing. But, she will kill me if I say that out loud. “So…was that a yes?” I asked with a grin. “Of course it was, you moron.” She says hitting my shoulder. I would say playfully but, it hurts. “Sorry but, I am still unconvinced.” I said with a smirk. Rainbow presses my chest with a hand making me lie down as she sits on top of my belly and goes for another kiss. This time I could felt her tongue fighting for supremacy inside my mouth. I placed both hands on her hipsm gently rubbing her skin. My mind blew away as she continues kissing me like this. I dared to move one of my hands all the way down to her rear, causing her to let out a cute squeal. We broke up the kiss to get some air. My eyes are looking at the most gorgeous girl in Canterlot High School as her silk hair slowly falls over her shoulder, her cheeks burning and the smile on her face made me feel like the luckiest man on Earth. She puts a hand on my chest and gently rubs it. “You heart is bumping like crazy.” She whispered. “That is because every time I see your face my heart burst into fire.” I said brushing her hair over her ear. Without a warning she takes my hand and places it on her chest. Not gonna lie, I was scared at first but I could feel her heart bumping as fast as mine. “We are on the same page, then.” She says before pulling another intoxicating kiss. Rainbow broke up the kiss as she gasps for some air. She then rests her head on my shoulder as she chuckles. “What is it?” I asked. “You are an awesome goalie, fighter, guitarist, and an awesome kisser.” The last one she said it with a smirk. “What else do you need?” I embraced her with my arms and rubbed her back. “Well, I could use an amazing girl.” Yeah, yeah sappy moments suck, but this one was worth it. Oh, and I made her laugh. So I call it a win! *** Rainbow leans her back against my chest as I wrapped her torso with my arms. She is now looking at other songs on my phone. “You have some interesting songs, Ignis.” She said as she scrolls down on my playlist I named ‘asdafg1’ What? Did you expect and awesome name? “Like which ones?” I asked kissing the back of her head. “The Black Mare by Dragonland? I have never heard that one.” “Play it, I promise that you will like it.” The song reaches the chorus. Journey into far away and to forgotten lands and here by my side she will ride with me to the home of her kind I just sang that part for her. “Wow, I loved it.” She said looking at me and gives me a soft peck on my lips. I swear that every time she kisses me is like getting the blessing of a Goddess, a Goddess of War. She continues looking for another song but, I realized something. She came wearing her swimsuit and yet, she has not even touched the water. An evil smirk appeared on my face. “Can I ask you something?” “Shoot.” She said. “You do know how to swim, right?” “Of course I do! I won a few competitions when I was a little girl.” Rainbow said, but her face changed once she realized why I asked her that. “Ignis… don’t you dare.” “Too late!” I tightened my grip on her torso; I managed to get up, run to the lake and launched ourselves into the water. We came up to the surface and I started to laugh at the sight of Rainbow blushing furiously. “You idiot, moron, dork! You are more than dead man!” “That is if you can catch me first!” I started to swim in direction to the dock. I was getting closer but once I stopped to recover some air, I turned around just to see Rainbow swimming like a fricking shark. It was at this moment I knew…I fucked it up. I started to climb up the dock but Rainbow arrived. Eyup, I am fucked. “You are not going anywhere!” She yells taking my leg and pulling me into the water. “Who is laughing now, Ignis. Uh… Ignis?” She looks around to find me. “Ignis, C´mon! You did not… hurt yourself, right?” She starts to swim around the dock. “Ha,ha. Very funny Ignis, pretending to scare me, well, you are going to try harder!” I slowly emerged from the water behind her, with a bunch of water lettuces in front of my face. “Boo!” Rainbow freaked out that she dived into the water. Once I threw the lettuces, I started to laugh like crazy as she emerges from the water, but only her head. “You… stupid jerk. You scared me! I mean, you-“ I swam to her and embraced her body. “You were worried?” She slowly nods. “O-Of course I was.” She said as she splashes water right into my face. “OK, I deserved that.” I shook my head to the sides and then I kissed her. “You know, I am going to face it but…you look really cute when you are blushing and have that furious look on your face.” As I expected, Rainbow punched my stomach with her knee. “Idiot.” She whispered as I started to sink, like a boat. When I recovered from that blow, Rainbow is taking off her shirt. “Guess I will not need that anymore.” She said before throwing her shirt on top of the dock. My eyes shined like a start at the sight of her beautiful well-toned body. I know that she has a fit body but… I never expected her to… have such amazing abs. She starts to swim around me and gives me her signature grin. “Hello there.” I do not know why I said that but, I just did. “Hi, ready for a race?” “What is in play for the winner?” I asked. “The winner receives a kiss from the loser.” “Uh… where is the catch then?” “The loser has to be hanging upside down from the dock.” She replied pointing at the not quite stable dock. Wait, what? That is all I have to say. I looked at Rainbow and she is determined to win. I can’t tell if that is a punishment or not but… I am game.”OK, let’s do it.” We get in position. “And… 3… GO!” Rainbow starts to swim before the countdown. The REAL countdown. “That is cheating!” I yelled as I got left behind by Rainbow. To be fair, I was destined to lose this. I had no energy left in the first time. Rainbow is already waiting for me back at the dock. I sighted and get out of the water. At this point is easier to walk from here to there. “Hurry up, slowpoke!” She yells from the water. Using what is left of strength on my legs; I wrapped one of the posts and just hanged in there until Rainbow decided to come. “Well, it seems stable… for now.” I can see Rainbow slowly approaching. She places her hands on the sides of my head and kisses me. “I am the number one!” She says mocking at me. “Of course you are. W-Wait, I just thought. What we are doing is recreating that scene from Spider-Man, right?” I said crossing my arms. Rainbow nods as she swims to the edge of the lake.I saw her getting out. I saw how her wet hair covers her rear. Her rainbow hair seems to shine with the light of the moon and since it is wet… yeah, I just stared at her ass, again. But, Oh Goddess. She looks more attractive with her wet hair. Rainbow turned her torso, making me blushed. “Enjoying the view?” She asks with both hands on her hips. “Sure I am. It is also a different… perspective from this point of view. If you know what I mean.” Damn, I just felt something moving inside my shorts. “Looks like someone is having fun.” She says flicking her hair. “Well, that is easy to say for you since you do not have all your blood going all the way down to your head, and other part of the body that only, we, the boys have.” Just when I finished that, the post could not support my weight, so I fell into the water. I came out of the lake crawling like a lizard. “Totally worth it.” I said. I was looking at the sky when Rainbow gave me a small orange juice. “Oh, thank you so much.” I said putting the straw inside the box and drinking the juice. She then gives me my towel so I can dry myself.Rainbow sits next to me and lies down her head on my shoulder. “It was funny when you fell.” She said drinking from her juice. “I am glad to make you happy with my suffering.” I replied. A couple of minutes later, Rainbow shivers in cold. I reached my backpack and pull out my jacket. “Here, wear it. It will keep you warm.” “What about you?” She asked. “I am good. C’mon, put it on.” “Thanks.” She takes my jacket and puts it on. She had to rise up the sleeves so she can move her hands. After that, we returned to our position we were before the swimming session, she leaning her back against my chest as we both are looking at the sky. I got lost on my thoughts as Rainbow cuddles in front of me. Gosh, I truly love her. Well, she already knows that. But she needs to hear those words. “Rainbow… I-“ I was cut off by something we did not expect. Fireworks are igniting the sky. “What the… So that is what was inside those boxes!” Rainbow exclaimed. As the fireworks continue to illuminate the sky, I looked at Rainbow. She is enjoying the moment. At some point, she turns her neck and plants a kiss. “What were you going to say before the fireworks?” “I just wanted to say that I love you, Rainbow.” “I love you too, my stupid reckless moron.” She said before giving me a soft peck on my lips. The fireworks continue for a couple of minutes, and with that, marking the end of the year. But, hey, a new is going to begin and Rainbow is going to be on it as my girlfriend. “Hey, Ignis you told me that you want to follow the steps of you father. Does that mean that-“ “Yes, Rainbow. I am going to enlist in the Army, more specifically, the Airborne Forces.” “That is awesome. I know you will do just perfect.” “What about you?” I asked kissing her neck. “I have a few things in mind but… I think that there is one thing that I truly wish.” “You want to become a professional soccer player, right?” Rainbow nodded. “Not just a professional player, I want to be part of the Cloudsdale Pegasi and also be the Forward of the National Team.” “I know that you will archive that, you already are a top athlete.” I said kissing her neck. “Thanks, Ignis.” “I think it’s time to return to the camp.” I said looking at my phone. “Is it that late?” “Kind of but I am also starving. I want to eat something.” I said chuckling. “Gosh, I am hungry too. Let’s go then.” She says getting up. I took my backpack, and put an arm around Rainbow’s neck. “I cannot wait to see the look of our friends once they see us like this.” “I bet that some of them will freak out.” She says giggling. We reached the camp and everyone is having a good time. This is the last day of the camping after all. Rainbow and I got inside the cafeteria, and it was when our friends saw us. Astral spat his drink into the air. “HOLY GUACAMOLE!!!! Buddy you were… with Dash this whole time?!” “One freaked out person, checked.” I said to Rainbow as she chuckles. “What? Surprised?” Arctika appears from the kitchen with a huge plate of hot dogs. “Sorry everyone but Pinkie lost a box of sausages. Applejack found it, though.Anyway here they are-“ She looks at us. “B-Brother? Are you… embracing Dash?” “Cheers to you mate!” Echo said lifting his orange juice “Forget about what they think! Those hot dogs look delicious!” Rainbow said sprinting towards the table, where her friends are. Astral leans with his elbow on my shoulder. “Who is the fucking Legend?” He says preparing for a fist-bump. I smiled and fist-bumped him. “I am the fucking Legend.” Arctika taps my head as she smiles. “Didn’t I tell you that time fix everything?” “You were right, sis. It does but, it was also a… small misunderstand we had. Without anything else to add, I need to eat some of those hot dogs.” “I will ask Pinkie to make more.” Echo said pointing at the kitchen. I took a sit next to Rainbow. “It was amazing girls.” Rainbow says taking a hot dog and placing it on her dish. “What did I miss?” I asked. “Rainbow Dash was telling us about your performance as Spider-Man, darling.” Rarity said chuckling. “Did you tell them that…I fell?” Rainbow nods as she bites her hot dog. “It was hilarious; he was just there and then boom! The next second he was crawling away from the lake!” Everyone shared a laugh. Even Astral and Noire laughed at that. Later on, Arctika and Pinkie joined us. “Just in time!” Astral gets up and grabs his drink. “May I propose a toast, ladies and gentleman?” We all took our glasses and lifted them. “Here’s the Wondercolts!” Rainbow yelled. “For our new couple!” Noire and Arctika said looking at me and Rainbow. “And here’s for Friendship!” Applejack added. “Let’s hope for a new year full with happiness and best wishes for everybody!” Twilight said. We all took a sip. Timber and Gloriosa entered the cafeteria. “I hope that everyone had a wonderful night, remember that the school year might have finished but things are just getting started!” Timber said swinging his arm. Gloriosa takes the spotlight. “Since the Wondercolts are playing the finals for the National Cup, my brother and I prepared a soccer field so both teams can have a friendly match, tomorrow morning!” “Well, well. That was quite the surprise uh?” Twilight said. “I just hope that our Captains do not take that too seriously.” Sunset adds. “Too late, they are already looking at each other with a serious look on their eyes!” Pinkie says biting two hot dogs at the same time. Rainbow clashes her knuckles together. “If you think that I am going to go easy on you just for being my boyfriend, you are so wrong Blazingsol!” I cracked my neck and lifted my arm. “Hit me with your best shot, Dash!” I said pointing at her. Arctika looks nervous already. “I just hope they do not break up after that.” *** We all headed to our respective cabins. Rainbow waved at me as she gets inside her cabin. I turned around and Rainbow yelled something. “I am so going to kick your ass tomorrow!” “We will see, Rainbow.” I replied crossing my arms. Meanwhile on my cabin. I am talking to Astral and Echo about what happened. “And then… boom, we just kissed and in that moment I felt how my mind blew away!” “See? I told you that there was nothing to worry about!” Echo says passing me a soccer ball. “So… did you guys do it?” “Do what?” I raised an eyebrow. “You know.” He makes a circle with a hand and using his other hand he introduces a finger on it. “You little shit.” I said throwing the ball at his face. “OK, OK my bad. I am just fucking with you.” He turns off the lantern and covers himself with the blanket. “Sleep well.” “Same to you, idiots.” “Aww… we love you too buddy.” They said teasing me again. The next day started good. We all have a nice breakfast, Pinkie made this awesome pancakes and Timber cooked some eggs with bacon. Once we all finished our breakfast, we head to the soccer field where this friendly match will take place. Rainbow and her girls are stretching and we are gathering with Coach Soarin for tactics. “Are you sure about that, Coach?” Thunderlane asked. “It is risky but it should work.” Soarin replied. “If we can stop their advance, then we can free liberty to move around the box and score before they can get the ball.” I put on my gloves and clashed my fist together. “Possession of the ball is a key factor here, just remember to stay cool and pass the ball to the nearby team mate. No need to rush things.” I placed my hand in front of them. “Let’s show them what we are made of.” We all placed our hands together. “We are Thunder, We are Wondercolts!” Rainbow is dribbling the ball as she heard our war cry. She smirked and head to the center of the field. Twilight Sparkle is going to be our referee. I came with my arms crossed and with a grin on my face. “Alright, I am gonna toss the coin and-“ “No need to do that, Twi. Ladies can go first.” I said pointing at Rainbow. Rainbow laughed as she approaches to me. “You are going to regret this.” I leaned forward and look deeply into her eyes. “Do your worst.” “Guys… this is a friendly match, there is no need to act like that. You are just ignoring me, right?” Twilight gave the signal to start the game. Twilight blows the whistle. “So it begins.” Arctika said. “Things are going to get lit!” Pinkie said taking photos. *** “Whatever the boys planned, it is working. They scored two goals already.” Sunset said. Arctika nodded as she takes a look to the girl’s team. “Ignis is making life impossible to Rainbow.” “Well, he knows her moves and everything.” Rarity added. “He can tell when she is going to shoot or even pass the ball.” I am commanding Thunderlane to pass the ball back to me. The girls are advancing lines and blocking all of their spaces. There is still 10 minutes before half time. Once I received the ball I started to look for Astral, he should be sprinting right in the middle. “GO!” I kicked the ball at him. Astral was going to received it but Rainbow intercepted the pass. “Not good!” Rainbow is heading at full speed at my box. “That was your plan from the beginning, right?Taking control of the ball and advance slow but steady. Not going to work for a third time.” Rainbow thought as she dribbles the ball between my central defenders. Damn, she even passed the ball between Thunderlane´s legs. “Go Rainbow!” Noire yelled. Everyone looked at her. “What? I support both teams. But, as a girl I am with Rainbow Dash on this one.” She said crossing her arms. “Uh… does anyone want a drink? I could use a drink!” Echo added. At this rate, Rainbow will have a clear shot. So, I started to run towards her. “They are going to clash, they are going to clash!” Pinkie yelled covering her eyes with her hair. Once I got close to her, I slide to my left but I never expected what Rainbow did. She just jumped with the ball on her feet. I saw her hovering above me. All that I saw, was she scoring the goal, her team needed.“Nice one, Rainbow.” I said getting up. She comes at me grinning and clapping. “C’mon say it. You did well my girl.” I crossed my arms and smiled at her. “You realize that we are still one goal ahead of you.” Rainbow nodded adjusting her ponytail. “I know, it just that… it won’t last long.” Goddesses she was right, a few minutes later. Rainbow and Lightning passed through the defenders, those girls might be rivals but if they forget their differences for 80 minutes, they can be lethal. Lightning Dust crossed the ball to Rainbow inside the box. All that Rainbow had to do was to receive the ball with her chest and kick it with everything she got. I dived to my right but barely scratched that. And so, we are resting and rethinking out tactics. The girls managed to score the equalizer in just 5 minutes. Coach Soarin made a few adjustments on the formations, instead of 5-4-1 Flat Formation he decided to go for a 3-5-2 Formation with more people in the midfield and three more as forwards. A risk choice, but we need to score first. “C’mon everyone! We can beat the girls!” I said clapping. “One thing, stop Lightning Dust from crossing the ball to Rainbow. That is how they score, most of the time.” The boys nodded and saluted me. “Got it, Captain!” “Never surrender, never quit!” *** Well, that sure was not what we thought. Rainbow and Lightning Dust are passing the ball just outside the box, waiting for a space. Rainbow moved between the defenders and Dust hit the ball as hard as she could. The ball is coming right to the center of the box. So, I decided to run for it. I saw Rainbow coming at me, but that did not stop me. I leaped forward punched it away. The ball was just outside the box and no one form my team was nearby. Instead, Rainbow was there. She stopped running and stopped just outside the box. Rainbow lifted the ball and shot performing a volley. There was nothing I could do. Twilight blows her whistle. “Game! The girls won!” She said lifting her arms. My boys fell to the ground but not because of we lost. They are all tired. I helped to the ones that could not even move. “Nice job, boys. I am proud.” Astral cleans his forehead with her wrist. “Dude, those girls sure run fast, more specifically Dash and Dust.” “I will never underestimate a girl for the rest of my life.” Sky Stinger said with a smile gasping for air. I was taking off my glove when Rainbow leaped and hugged me from behind. “I told you I was going to kick your ass.” She said kissing my cheek. She let go as I turned around and wrapped her body with my arms. “You did well, my girl.” I placed my chin on top of her head as we walk to the side of the field. “I have to admit, your boys did good. I hope that you all play even better against the Shadowbolts.” I nodded. “We are going to win, both teams. You will see.” Principal Celestia stands in the middle of the ground with a megaphone. “Alright, everybody. Listen up, what a wonderful game we just saw. But, we are going to leave at sunset; you still have some time here. Enjoy!” “Well, better head to our cabins.” I said but Rainbow took my arm. I turned around and saw her blushing. “What is it?” “I want to show you something, before we leave.” “OK, what is it?” “Not here, let’s go to the lake, OK?” I nodded but I am a little bit confused. I followed Rainbow to the lake, by our surprise no one is here. Just the two of us, just like last night. We sat near the lake and just looked at each other. “What are you going to show me?” I asked curiously. Rainbow suddenly wraps my neck with her arms making me fall into my back. She wasted no time to give me a kiss as she sits on top of me. Maybe it was the heat of the game but she is kissing me with such passion that she started to undress me. She took off my shirt and just threw it away. It was in that moment when I knew that she wanted to do. “J-Just to be clear. This… is my… my…” “First time?” I asked. She nodded as she takes off her shirt. She is wearing her black sport bra. That gave me the opening to flip her over, now I am straddling her. I started to kiss her neck as she moans in pleasure. I stopped and look at her eyes. “It is also the first time I do this.” “Ignis… go easy on me, OK?” To give her an answer I planted a kiss on her lips. “I will be gentle.”I whispered at her ear and gave her a warm smile. Rainbow nodded and continues to pull down my shorts. Her eyes widened once she saw my… Eiffel Tower. “Wow, you are as hard as a diamond.” She added biting her lips. It is my turn to get rid of her shorts. I slowly pulled them down removing her black shorts in the process. My eyes shined when I saw her shaved private parts. She closed her legs as a reaction but I gently opened them and oh, hello there again. She helps me to pull down my last piece of clothes; my boxers finally felled exposing my shaft to her. She gave me the signal to proceed and set loose her bra. I have a clear view of her entire body; her cute, small and perky breasts are a delight to my eyes. I slowly went further inside of her, she moaned a few times until I was completely inside. “Damn, it feels like you are on my belly.” “Are you OK?” I asked. She gently nodded. “Give me all you got, hotshot.” I took a deep breath and started thrusting her slowly. I am in Heaven; I am making love with the girl of my dreams. Being inside of her is something I have never felt before, so warm, so soft. It was a little tight though, at first. But, things started to go smoother as I leaned forward kissing and biting her neck. Rainbow returned the favor by giving me a kiss and a little bite on my lower lip. I looked down and she has this puppy face on her, by the Goddess the cutest thing ever. Loud slapping echoed around us as we made love for the first time, I saw how her boobs started to jiggle every time my hips collided with her thighs. I felt her fingertips scratching my back as I incremented the force and the speed of my thrusts. We remained on this position for minutes but Rainbow wanted more, I wanted more. Rainbow then flips me over, as she gives me a passionate kiss. She sits on top of me as she looks deeply into my eyes. “My turn to be on top.” She says flicking her hair, then she puts her hand on my belly as she lowered herself down, slowly, grinding back and forth of me. “Mmm… t-this feels so fucking good!” “GAAAH! So… awesome, you are so awesome!” Goddesses, she is in complete control over me. So, I just did what It thought she will like. I placed my hands on her hips and glide them until I reached her breasts, squeezing both of them she moans in pleasure. Taking me by surprise, she leans forward and went for an intense kiss. Just after she broke up the kiss, I started to thrust her as I rose up and began to kiss, nibble and suck her cute breasts. I then decided to take control on her and began thrusting y hips upwards. “OOHHH SHIT! Torchie! I am almost there!” She yelled. “S-Same down here!” I added slowing down a bit due to the feel of my whole body burning. But, the girl who is riding me seems to keep going. “C’mon Torchie, keep it up!” She said as both roll over and I ended up on top of her once again. Just that this time, she rolls over unto her belly and goes flat on the ground. This is what I have been waiting for. She lowered her head to the floor and raised her ass up high in the air. I ran my hand over the curve of her small, yet beautifully toned ass. “Her skin sure is softer than I thought.” I spent another few moments admiring my favorite feature about her, massaging, squeezing, and groping every part of it. She almost seemed to go cross eyed from the sensation. “Don’t stare you cute idiot, keep fucking me.” She says turning her neck towards me. “Yes, Ma’am.” And so I went once again inside of her, thrusting her ass harder and faster with each second that passed. “My Gosh, this feels soooo good!” She said as with each and every single of my thrusts, she would press her ass against my hips. Now I truly felt like a predator feasting on its prey, Goddesses was she small.This was the time that I felt our bodies being melted in one with the fires of passion and love. Rainbow started to moan louder and she even ripped off the grass from the ground. Soon after that, I started to feel the pressure on my shaft. “Rainbow, I am about to cum!” “Don’t cum yet, hotshot!” She said gasping for air. I placed my hands on her hips, trying to hold on further just like she commanded. “I am cumming too!” “Fuck, Rainbow. I think that-“ She stopped moving her hips and turned around. “Lie down on the floor, big guy.” I did as she said and then she took my shaft introducing it inside her mouth. She then started to move her head up and down; the feeling of her tongue was the best feeling I’ve ever felt. “Fucking hell, Rainbow! You are amazing!” I said before exploding inside of her. “I see that you liked it. You… were well pack too.” She looked up at me as she runs a finger on her lips. I brushed her hair as she lays down her head on my chest. “Like it? I fucking loved it.” “You… were amazing too.” She said looking up at me. But then her classic grin appeared on her face. “So… we are not leaving until sunset, ready for more?” I swear that I heard the Mortal Kombat announcer saying: ‘Round Two, FIGHT!’ “Let’s do this!” “That is the spirit but! Before we begin…” Oh, now what is she thinking? “I…have a suggestion. Since you like my ass so much then… you have my permission to fuck it.” By the Goddesses what a way to ask for…that. Still… “I am guilty for that so… let’s go!” *** Well, there is only one thing I can say. Wow. Just wow. Right now Rainbow is on top of me, I have a hand on her back and another one brushing her hair. She fell asleep after round four, eyup, we went that far on our little game. It’s been like half an hour since she decided to take a nap. As for me, I am grateful for being Rainbow’s first time. I have a big smile on my face but also I feel fatigued. I was closing my eyes when Rainbow woke up. She let out a cute yawn and looked at me. “Hi there.” “Slept well?” Rainbow nodded as she gives me a soft peck on my lips. “Best body pillow in the world.” She said giggling. “How are you? You look completely wasted.” “Being honest, I am. But, it was all worth it.” Rainbow smiled at me as I placed a hand on her cheek. “I just want you to know that… I really love you, Rainbow Dash.” She smirked and wrapped my neck with her arms. “I know.” She replied. “I love you too, Ignis Blazingsol. I would not change this moment for anything. Being with you is the most amazing thing I could ask for. Yeah, yeah sappy moments.” She then chuckles and plays with her hair. “Heh, funny, I always say that I kicked your ass in most of the things we did but now, you fucked mine. I guess we are even.” I just laughed at what she just said, but from a matter of speaking. She is right. “You planned all of this, didn’t you?” She nods and goes for a kiss. “Correct and I am willing to do it again. Let’s hit the lake one more time.” “Sure thing.” We decided to enter into the water one last time, also because we needed to wash our bodies, and the bus was going to leave soon. We had to run to get to our cabins so we can collect our stuff. But, we saw Arctika and Applejack carrying our suitcases. Rainbow wrapped my arm and lay down her head on my shoulder. “I am still going to use you as my pillow until we get home.” She said. I nodded as I look at our friends waving at us. “Anything for you.” The year and the Camp might have ended. But, my life with Rainbow Dash has just started. We still need to win the National Cup, after all. *** Nightfall is upon the soccer field of CHS. The crowd is cheering their top selected players for the final against our nemesis. The Shadow Colts are back, and with new blood. This is THE finals of the National Cup. The girls won their match, now is up to us to win this one too. The crowd yells GO Wondercolts! As a penalty kick was marked by the referee. And there I was. Someone would say that is a complete and crazy idea for a goalkeeper to do this. “Are you sure about that, Blazingsol?” Thunderlane, one of my defenders asked. “Of course. I need to-“ I have already lived this moment. Déjà vu. Yeah, I remember. I looked at my sister and she is waving at me. Rainbow Dash blows me a kiss. I smiled and took the ball. “I will do it.” I raised my hand on the air, giving the signal that I am ready. The referee blows the whistle. This whole moment felt like passed in slow motion, me sprinting towards the ball, kicking with all of my strength. I can see how the ball starts to slightly go to the left corner of the net. The goalkeeper dives but fails to even scratch the ball. The moment I saw the ball inside the net was… beautiful. I turned around and my teammates are gathering around me, jumping and clapping with a big smile on their faces. Even our Coach, Soarin, is…at the point of crying. He is being comforting by Coach Spitfire. He will be fine. Astral points behind me before Applejack wrapped her arms around his neck and plant a kiss I quickly turned my neck and saw Rainbow Dash sprinting towards me. I opened my arms as she leaps towards me, I catched her and wrapped my arms around her waist as her legs at my sides. “Well, those two got ahead of us.” She giggled and kisses me on my forehead. “You were amazing, not like me but, you get the idea.” She said. “What can I say? I have always dreamed with you as my girlfriend.” “And that is now a reality.” She said pressing her lips against mine. It is a reality now. You know, when I was younger my father asked me. What do you want the most in your life, son? I replied saying that ‘I want to win, Father! I want to be like you and I want THE most amazing girl in the whole Universe!’ My Father chuckled as he patted my head. “I know you will achieve that, Ignis.” Those were his words. Now, I can tell that two of those goals have been unlocked. “Just one more.” I said. Rainbow raised an eyebrow. “One more what, Ignis?” She asked. “I have one more goal to complete.” Author's Note Thanks to everyone who read my first long story. I hope that you all enjoyed it! But, things are not over yet. Expect one more final chapter. Want a sneak peak? Listen to the song, it will make more sense when the Epilogue comes out! Again, thanks for reading!
Epilogue!Epilogue 5 years later… November 7TH Soldier Field, Chicago. “Here we are ladies and gentleman, Welcome to the finals of the North America Women’s World Cup! My name is Alan Smith reporting live from Soldier Field, here in the beautiful city of Chicago! Next to me is Martin Tyler, Martin how are you?” “I am so excited to be in another World Cup, thank you very much. Both teams have fought with all that they’ve got to get here.” Alan nods. “Sure they have, USA VS Germany, both teams have given us such amazing games for the past weeks.” “Especially certain girl from the American Team, the young promise of the American soccer, you know who I am talking about! The most recent player the team summoned last year. She has shown to the world that no matter the odds, you can still be victorious!” “You are right, that girl has a lot of potential! No need to question that. She even became Captain of the team sooner than everyone expected. The one and only Rainbow Dash!” Martin looks at the field has both teams are entering. “Looks like the game is about to start but first, let us remembering the tragedy that happened last year in the Middle-East, when a group of militants attacked the US Embassy. That day shall be remembered as one of our darkest events in our history, we all have seen as a nation. Because of this, the Government sent troops to bring Justice to the people responsible for the attack.” As both teams perform a single line everyone prepares for the National Anthems. “Well, that was the Anthems section, now, here comes a minute of silence for the lives that got lost that day.” Everyone in the stadium went silent for a minute as the American Flag is shown on the screens. On the field, Rainbow Dash and some others girl, salute to the flag. “That is everybody, now is game time!” Alan says clapping. “I just want to add, that our troops have returned home. Yeah, you heard right. The first wave of American soldiers arrived yesterday. You can see some posters the people who has come to see the game, saying ´Welcome Home Troops!´. I have to say, that I am truly amazed by the tons of support, we, the people give to the women and men of our Armed Forces.” Rainbow shakes hand with the captain of the German Team, they posed for the photo. “Looks like our girls are going to kick the ball first, Martin.” “That is correct, and according to the statistics, 80% of the time our girls kick the ball first, they score a goal in, approximately, 10 minutes. Those numbers sure are amazing!” The referee blows her whistle giving the signal to start the game. “So it begins!” Alan says. “And it’s a goal to our girls! What a terrific goal by our Captain Rainbow Dash!” As the first time is almost over, the German Team managed to turn the scoreboard to their favor. The American Team underestimated their opponents. Meanwhile at the airport… Insert Video here… I arrived home, well, not the place where I live but, finally being on American soil sure gives me the feeling of being at home. “Welcome home, soldier.” The receptionist said giving me my passport. I just nodded and took my backpack. After that I proceed to the exit, lucky for me. I found a cab right away. “Where are we heading, sir?” The taxi driver asked. “To the Soldier Field Stadium, please.” I said looking at my phone. The driver turned on his radio as he takes the highway leading to the Stadium. He has been listening to certain game. “What is the score?” The driver looks at me thought the retro visor and makes a notch with his mouth. “At first, that girl everyone is talking about scored a great goal but… then the girls had to fall back, the other team took the chance and scored two goals. I think the first half is about to end.” From one of my pockets, I pulled out a photo of Rainbow. She is winking at the camera as she holds Ruby. “It was Rainbow Dash who scored the goal.” The taxi driver nods. “Indeed, she did. I once saw her play. The girl is a beast! With all due respect.” He says chuckling. “Yes, I know that.” I thought. On the radio, one of the narrators yelled. “Ohhh that was a close one! Dash performed a volley shot but the goalkeeper managed to scratch the ball!” “C’mon Dash, I know you can score another goal.” I said. “Did you say something lad?” The taxi driver asked. “How far we are?” I asked. “We will arrive in 10 minutes.” He then looked at me with a curious look. “Excuse me, sir but can I ask you something?” “Sure.” I said crossing my arms. “May I know your unit?” He asked. I took a glance at the windshield and he has a patch of the 1st Army Division. I slightly turned my torso to the left and showed him my insignia. “I am with the 101ST Airborne Division.” “Oh, the Screaming Eagles?” He said with a smile. “Well, I am glad to see a brother in arms. Staff Sergeant Knight, retired.” He salutes me. “2ND Lieutenant Blazingsol, I just came back from my third tour.” I returned the salute. After an, unexpected but nice chat with the Sergeant, I finally made it to the Stadium. I closed the door and waved at the driver. I looked up at the stadium and one can hear all the shouting from the people watching the game. Inside the stadium, the first half has ended. Rainbow and her team are entering into the changing room. I was already there, leaning against the wall. I heard her voice getting closer. “Do not worry! We can still win this!” She says clashing her fists together. “We will change tactics, and surprise the other team!” The girls gathered around and lifted the arms into the air. Rainbow looked back at the field, and crossed her arms. “Excuse me but… can I have your autograph?” I asked with a smirk. In that moment, she slowly turns her torso and looks at me as her eyes started to fill with tears. She sprints towards me and leaps forward. I catched her as she wraps my waist with her legs. “Ignis, babe. I… was so fricking worried about you!” She says planting several kisses on my lips. “Everything is fine, babe. I fulfilled my promise, didn’t I? I will return just in time to see my girl winning the World Cup.” “Yes… you did.” She says before her smile on her face disappeared. I sighed as I know that she noticed the scar on my left eye. “How… what happened to you?” She asks running a finger on my face. “Some idiot got lucky when I entered into a room without noticing that he was hiding a blade beneath his clothing. The helmet took most of the damage, though.” I said kissing her. She plants her feet on the ground and hugs me. “I was afraid to lose you. When I heard that the USS Hancock got hit by an unknown aircraft. I feared the worst.” She says burying her face on my chest. I placed a finger on her chin and gently rose up her head. “But I came back, alive.”As we continue talking, some girls from Rainbow’s team noticed us. I brushed her hair and planted a kiss on her lips. “I’ll be supporting you; I heard that you had… trouble.” Rainbow slowly nods. “Yeah, we lost focus for a few minutes. But, we will recover for the second half!” I turned my head to the right and saw those girls from Rainbow’s team; they hide at the moment I smiled at them. “Well, looks like your girls need you, Captain.” “I know that… but… where are you going to be?” She asks. “First, I will find something to drink and then I will enjoy the game, and cheering on my favorite soccer player.” I said with a smirk. Rainbow gave me a final kiss as she heads towards the changing room. After getting myself a soda, I found my seat. I was drinking my soda when the two little girls came running from my left. One of them is carrying quite big binoculars. “This is the perfect spot!” She says sitting down. The other girl has a worried look on her face. “Hey, sis. Are you sure about this?” She asked looking around. “C’mon Rom! You wanted to see her up close, right?” The shy girl slowly nods. “Yes but… why did we have to-“ They both have blond hair but the energetic one has longer hair than the shy one has short hair. They are wearing the same type of jersey too. The players are taking positions on the field. The energetic girl lifts up her binoculars and scans the area. “There she is!” She says pointing at the field. “Look!” She passes the binoculars to her sister. “Wooooow! She looks prettier in person!” She says with a big smile on her face. “GO RAINBOW DASH!” They both screamed. Oh, I forgot. They have ´Dash´ and the number 10 at the back of their jerseys. I couldn’t contain my smile to see such lovely girls supporting Rainbow. I did not know that Rainbow has such young fans. I do not blame them; I used to be like them wherever I saw a Marine. The referee gives the signal for the second half to start. “Let’s go everyone!” “Time to turn the tides!” After half an hour of struggling, one of the midfielders crossed the ball right into the box. Rainbow receives the ball with her chest, and, at the right moment shoots. “SHE SCORED!” One of the girls yelled. “She IS the best.” The younger girl says clapping. Rainbow scored the equalizer goal, the team needed. That is the Rainbow Dash that I know. A couple of minutes later, one of the sisters lowers down the binoculars. “Hey Ram, I want an ice cream.” She says pointing at the dude who sells them. Her sister looks inside her pockets for money. “Oh shoot! I left my wallet up there.” You know, my heart just yelled at me. I know you want to keep your girlfriend’s fans happy, go for it! I raised a hand to the ice cream dude, he comes over. “Give me two, please.” The dude gives the ice creams as I passed him a few dollars. “Thanks man, here take them.” I said to the girls with a smile. “Thank you so much sir!” The older sister says taking both if the ice creams. Taking a second look, the girls are… twins. But also I thought where the one in charge of them is. “Where are your parents?” I asked. “They are… sleeping.” She said looking at her sister. “Our uncle is the ones who watch over us, now. But, he is a really busy person.” Rom nods as she licks her ice cream. “Instead, we have Tom to look for us!” She leans to her sister. “He looks just like daddy, right?” Her sister nods with a smile. “Where is this Tom-“ I was cut off when the crowd yelled goal, I looked the repetition on the screen and Rainbow scored with a lucky headbutt, I must say. “Oh man, that is a hat trick!” A man said in front of me. We are on the last 5 minutes of the game; the score is 3-2. Our girls are winning this. But, just after the extra time. A german defender performed a slide tackle to one of the forwards inside the box. That is a penalty shot. Both girls showed some competitive spirit as they fist bumped and hugged. “Who do you think is going to take the shot, Ram?” “It has to be Rainbow Dash. Duh.“ She says laughing. They were right; Rainbow places the ball taking a deep breath. If she scores then it is all over. The crowd went crazy when she shot with such a relentless force, the goalkeeper stood still as she looks the ball inside the net. The girls hugged each other with a big smile on their faces. “WE WON!” Yes, I listened to my heart once and so I am going to do it again. “Hey, girls. Can I ask you something?” “What is it, sir?” The girl with long hair asked. “Would you like to meet Rainbow Dash in person?” The girls started to jump like crazy. Even the, I thought, quiet one is as much as happy as her sister. “Of course we want!” They both yelled. The referee blew her whistle, and ending the game. I get up and told the girls to stay close and to follow me. They were amazed once we entered into the changing rooms. “I cannot believe that we are where Rainbow and her team changes for the games!” One of the girls pulls my sleeve. “How do you know Rainbow Dash, sir?” “She is…” I kneeled before them. “My girlfriend.” The girls are now full with energy; they kind of remind me of Rainbow after she just ate like crazy. I talked with the chief of security of the national team, guess who it is? Freaking Bulk Biceps, no one would dare to defy him, after being almost crushed by him after he greeted me with his deadly hug, the girls and I gained access to the field, where the team is already celebrating. Once in the field, of the girls pull out a camera and starts taking pictures. “This is so AWESOME!” “Ram! Save some space for once we meet her.” Her sister says lowering her sister’s arm. “It’s OK, Rom. I brought enough cartridges!” She said patting the head of her sister. Rainbow is jumping in circles with her teammates. Her Coach gets closer to her and taps her shoulder. “Looks like you’ve got company, Dash.” Rainbow turns around and sees me waving at her. She starts to sprint towards me. “You were amazing.” I said planting a kiss on her lips. “I always do my best.” She said with a smirk. The two girls took a photo, taking me and Rainbow with our lowered guard. “That was cute.” One of them said, chuckling. “W-Who are those girls?” Rainbow asked blushing. “They are your fans.” I replied. “I am Rom! And this cute and little girl is my twin sister, Ram!” She said hugging her. Rainbow kneels before them. “Hi little ones! I am Rainbow Dash!” She said shaking hands with both girls at the same time. The girls shouted and jumped at her giving her a great hug, making her fall. But, her ass took most of the hit. I just laughed at her. Rainbow starts to tickle them as she slowly gets up. “So, you girls want an autograph?” That just made them even happier. “YES we want one!” They both yelled. Lucky for us, Rainbow’s manager, Mrs. Sapphire, appeared holding a pen. “You might need this, Dash.” She said handing over her the pen. “Thanks, Ma’am.” Rainbow says grabbing the pen, just after a couple of girls poured an entire gallon of water on the manager. Ram took a photo, laughing. “That was fun.” She said. Rainbow kneels and signs both shirts and a small soccer ball Rom was carrying. Rom gets closer to us. “I was wondering, can we take a picture with you guys?” She asked aiming her camera to us. Rainbow and I nodded. “Sure, let’s do it.” We sat near them; Rom gave me the camera, so I lifted up and took the photo. Ram is hugging Rainbow from behind as Rom hold hands with me and Rainbow. “It’s perfect! I cannot wait to show this one to our uncle!” Ram said excited. They continue taking photos; I looked at Rainbow and said to her the few things that I learned about those two. I crossed my arms. “That is all I managed to asked.” Rainbow looks at them, as they crossed look with her. “Well, they seem happy. That is what matters.” “Hey! Get back here!” A police officer yelled to a man in suit and black sunglasses. “Wait, those are the little girls I’ve been looking for!” He says struggling with the police officer. He then takes off his glasses and shows his ID to the cop. The officer nods and let him pass. Rom turns around and starts to wave at him. “Oh! Hello Tom!” “ROM! RAM! Where have you been?! You had me worried, Uh. I just hope my boss does not fire me because of this.” He said taking his head with both arms. He… seems panicked. “Uh, so that is Tom.” Once I looked up to one of the screens I saw him, leaving the car. I touched Rainbow’s shoulder and pointed at the screen. Rainbow looked at the screen too and gasped. “No way!” “Ladies and gentleman, please give warmth welcome to the President!” Alan Smith said. The President appears escorted by his agents and his wife. Giving his classics thumps up to the crowd. “Greetings everyone!” He said. From my back, I pulled out my beret and put it on. “H-How do I l-look, Rainbow?” I asked. She fixes the beret and plants a kiss. “You look nervous. Take it easy.” “Rainbow, you do not fool me. You are nervous too.” I said narrowing my eyes. I saw Tom shivering in fear, as he holds hands with the girls. “He is here, he is here, he is here, he is here.” If I look nervous, then he is nervous incarnate. But… why? It was when Rom and Ram started to run towards the President. “Uncle Prescott!” They both yelled. In that moment, my heart stopped and Rainbow is laughing nervously. We just met the President’s nieces, without knowing that. The President holds both of them and lifts them up. “Oh, my girls! Did you enjoy the game?” Ram and Rom nodded as they showed him the photos they took. “Look! We met her! We met Rainbow Dash!” She shows him the picture. “How did that happened?” The President asks. “Agent Blackburn! Where are you?” Tom slowly approaches. “S-Sorry Mr. President!” He says looking at the ground. “How did you let my nieces meet her idol without telling me that you know her?!” He says looking at the twins. Ram starts to laugh ad Rom rolls her eyes. “C’mon, Tom barely talks to girls! It was not him who introduced us to Rainbow Dash! Rom points at me. “It was that soldier over there! He is also Rainbow’s boyfriend!” That’s it. I am so going to regret this. “What?” the President sets his eyes to me and walks towards us. Rainbow hit my side with her elbow. “He is coming, he is coming… HE is coming.” She whispered. “I know!” I said. “Just let me handle this.” I stood firm and once he got close enough I salute him. The President places both girls on the ground and salutes. “What is your rank and name, son?” “2ND Lieutenant Ignis Blazingsol, sir!” “Blazingsol?” The President asked rising an eyebrow. “The son of General Solstice? The one, who cleared a room dealing with a dozen of enemies and rescued seven of our troops from certain death? That Blazingsol?” Well, I have to say. News sure spread faster than I thought. “Yes, sir! I am. But, it was actually fifteen… enemies, sir!” What follow next, surprised me. The President took my hand shaking it. “It is an honor to finally meet you, son. You see, your father is a good friend of mine. When I heard that you were deployed, I told to my closest officers to keep an eye on you. What was that nickname the troops put on you?” “The… Phoenix, sir.” Rom pokes the President’s leg. “Uncle? What is a P-Phie- Phoenix?” “The Phoenix, Rom, is a fire bird known for it can never die. It resurrects from its own ashes. But, Lieutenant Blazingsol here, he received that name for soaring above its enemies raining fire upon them.” Rainbow looked at me. “You did not tell me that.” She whispered to me. “I was going to, but things got a little weird, as you can see.” Ram hugs my leg and looks up to me. “Someone called like that sure deserves to be Rainbow’s boyfriend, right Rom?” The President now turns towards Rainbow. “Rainbow Dash, the young promise of the American Soccer. Excellent job, girl. Keep it up.” “T-Thank you so much, sir!” She says blushing and shaking hands with the President. The President slowly leans towards me. “You better respect her, Lieutenant. Girls like her are extremely rare.” The President whispered taking my shoulder. I blushed and tried not to laugh. “Will do, sir.” “I will talk with a few friends. You deserved a medal for your service, son.” “Sir, with all due respect, there is no need to do that. I was not the only one out there fighting… very few of us... returned.“ He then looks at me and smiles. “Please, allow me to do that. You gave my nieces something they will never forget. When… my brother got killed in the embassy, I took an Oath. That I will take care of them, no matter the cost. For him.” I looked at the twins and they are laughing as they are playing with that soccer ball, such a sight. It reminded me of the reason why we fight. So our kids, love ones can do whatever they like, without fear. Then, a smile appeared on my face. “Thank you, sir. I will gladly accept that honor.” “Your country is proud for both of you.” He says looking at Rainbow. “Now, if you all excuse me I have to notify to the First Minister of Germany that the Cup stays in America, and… tease her after she laughed at my deficiently skills as a tennis player.” He says laughing. “Carry on, then. Have fun. That is an order.” “Sir, yes sir!” I said. “C’mon girls.” Tom said waving at them. “We need to get going!” Rom and Ram came to us. “We want to say thank you, to you Ignis and Rainbow. We had a great time!” Ram said. Rom buries her face on my leg. “I am going to miss you, big brother.” She said sobbing. I kneeled before her and kissed her forehead. “Hey, next time we see each other. I will make sure to bring you and your sister an ice cream, got it?” Rom brushes a tear from her cheek. “I will be waiting!” Goddesses, my heart just melted. Rainbow gave them a big hug. “It was nice to spend some time with you girls.” She said before she gave them the ball of the game. “Take this as a present. From the National Team, to you.” Rom grabs the ball. “Rainbow Dash you are the best!” They ran towards that agent Tom. I forgot to tell the President not to go hard on him. I placed an arm around Rainbow’s neck and pulled her close to me. “You are crying, aren’t you?” I asked teasing her. Rainbow takes a deep breath and hits my belly with her elbow. “Idiot.” She replies before turning around and wrapping my neck with her arms. “Now, where were we? Before the arrival of the Commander in Chief?” As I am still recovering from that blow, I embraced her and leaned forward. “I think you were going to kiss me.” She presses her lips against me. “You know? If we ever have kids, I want two beautiful girls, just like Rom and Ram.” “W-What?! I mean, that will be… fun to do.” I replied with a smirk. I brushed her hair over her ear. “Do you remember what I said to you that night on Camp Everfree?” She makes her thinking look and snaps her fingers. “Of course I do, you said-“ I nodded taking her hand and placing it on my chest. “When I see your face, my heart burst into fire. Never forget that. I love you, Rainbow Dash.” “I love you too, Torchie.” She said giving me a kiss. “That scar on you, on second thought. It makes you look hotter.” We heard the players laughing around us. I broke up the kiss and the entire team is looking at us. “What a pair of little lovebirds, don’t you think?” “The Captain sure scored a big one with him.” Rainbow blushed a little and took my hand. “We should follow orders, like the one the President said.” “What are we waiting for? Let’s do it.” I was about to follow Rainbow and start celebrating before my sister shows up. “You were going to celebrate without me?” Arctika asks hands on her hips. “I thought you were on an expedition across Egypt!” I said as she comes at full sprint and hugs both of us. “Well, you don’t always get the chance to see your team win the World Cup!” Arctika says hugging us tighter. “THIS IS SO AWESOME!” Rainbow yells filled with happiness. After breaking up the hug, Rainbow gives a small box to us. “This is for you, guys. What kind of girlfriend and loyal friend would I be if I were to forget the birthday of the man that I love and my BFF?” I took the small box and opened, it’s a pendant of a wing and the one of my sister is a snowflake crossed by two arrows. “Wow, Rainbow… they… they are beautiful.” I said placing the pendant on my dog tags. “Thanks.” “Thank you so much Dashie!” Arctika leaped at her and almost strangulates Rainbow. “Woah! I- I am glad t-to see that you both love your presents!” She then gets close to me and kisses me. “So… yeah, Happy Birthday to my favorite dummy and BFF!” She said with that glamorous smile on her face. “Let’s get this party started!” And thus, this is how the girl of my dreams and I achieved our goals. But, this journey is far from over. We are just getting started, right? Thanks everyone, this is Ignis Blazingsol, signing off! Author's Note Did I just wait this long to publish the final chapter? Uh... Yes I did! Thanks for reading!